0^  The  Academy  for 


]rioc#65 


By  O.  M.  NORLIE 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 
AT  LOS  ANGELES 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/academyforprinceOOnorliala 


The  Academy  for 
Princes 


'Now  are  we  the  sons  of  God". — I  John  3:2. 
'  Teaching  ihem  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever 
I  have  commanded  you.  " — Matt.  28:20. 


BY 


OLAF  M.  NORLIE 


AUGSBURG  PUBLISHING  HOUSE 

MINNEAPOLIS 

1917 


Copyriirht.  1917.  by 
O.    M.    N  O  R  L  I  E 

MINNEAPOLIS,   MINN. 


3V 


Dedicated 

To  My  Mother 

Mrs.  Martha  Karoline  Juel  Norlie, 
in  memory  of  years  of  prayer,  toil 
and  sacrifice  that  I  might  get  a 
princely  training. 


215208 


CONTENTS. 

PART  I.     THE  PRINCES. 

Chapter  One (1)  Their  Sonship 7-14 

Chapter  Two (2)  Their  Heritage 15-23 

Chapter  Three (3)  Their  Work 24-34 

Chapter  Four (4)  Their  Character 35-  41 

Chapter  Five (5)  Their  Destiny 42-48 

PART   II.     THE   MEANS   OF   TRAINING.  , 

Chapter  Six (1)  The  Word  of  God. 49-56 

Chapter  Seven (2)   Prayer 59-65 

Chapter  Eight  .  .  .".  .  (3)   Study :  Ji.l ...  .\:r  '66- 70 

Chapter  Nine  ......  (4)  Application 71-  82 

Chapter  Ten (5)   Eflfects 83-89 

PART  III.     THE  TIME  TO  TRAIN. 

Chapter  Eleven (1)  At  Home 90-105 

Chapter  Twelve  ....  (2)   In  Childhood 106-119 

Chapter  Thirteen  ...  (3)   In  Youth 120-126 

Chapter  Fourteen  .  .  .  (4)  At  Confirmation 127-137 

Chapter  Fifteen  ....  (5)   In  General 138-145 

PART  IV.     THE  COST  OF  TRAINING. 
Chapter  Sixteen  . 


(1)  In  Comparison  with 
Blooded  Stock 146-159 

(2)  In  Comparison  with  War  160-171 

(3)  In  Comparison  with 
"Coffin  Nails" 172-181 

(4)  In  Comparison  with 
System 182-202 

(5)  In   Comparison  with 
Sacrifice   203-227 

Norwegian    Lutheran    Academies 228-229 

Map   of   Location   of   Academies 230 

Books    by    O.    M.    Norlie 231-238 

Articles  on  Religious  Education  by  O.  M.  Norlie...  239-240 


Chapter  Seventeen 
Chapter  Eighteen  . 

Chapter  Nineteen  . 

Chapter  Twenty  .  . 


A    PRINCE    AND    A    PRINCESS    AND    THE    GREAT   TEACHER. 
"He   leadeth    me." 


Chapter  One. 
THE  SONSHIP  OF  THE  PRINCES. 

[Note.     Morgan,    Boby   and    Willis,   guests   at   Danielson's.] 

Morgan:  "What  do  you  think  of  the  sermon  this 
morning,  Mr.  Danielson?" 

Danielson  :  "It  was  very  good.  According  to  cus- 
tom I  had  looked  over  the  Gospel  text  last  week,  and 
had  meditated  on  it  and  wondered  what  the  pastor  was 
going  to  say  this  morning  from  the  pulpit.  I  prayed 
that  he  might  give  us  all  a  good  hearty  Gospel  mes- 
sage, and  I  was  not  disappointed.  This  is,  in  fact,  the 
way  I  feel  every  time  I  hear  Pastor  Halm  preach." 

Morgan  :  "You  are  right ;  Halm  is  a  splendid 
preacher." 

Willis  :  "Oh,  he  will  do ;  but  he  is  rather  too  much 
of  a  dreamer  to  speak  on  practical  subjects  for  busy 
every-day  people.  His  sermon  today  was  sweet  and 
idealistic.  It  was  what  I  would  call  taffy.  We  need 
solid  food,  too." 

BoBY :  "I  do  not  quite  agree  with  you  there,  Mr. 
Willis.  As  a  man  of  affairs  there  is  nothing  that  suits 
me  so  much  as  practical  topics  and  practical  things ; 
but  I  am  broad  enough  to  admit  the  ideal  is  of  more 
importance ;  therefore,  I  like  to  hear  it,  and  I,  myself, 
try  to  hold  it  forth  in  season  and  out  of  season." 

Willis:    "You  are  welcome  to  it." 

Danielson  :  "If  you  will  excuse  me  I  will  ask  you 
to  examine  the  sermon  a  moment  to  see  whether  it 
was  not  highly  practical  as  well  as  thoroughly  ideal. 
What  does  ideal  mean.  Professor  Boby?" 

Boby:  "Ideal  comes  from  a  word  w^hich  means  to 
see.     It  is  a  form  we  have  in  our  mind,  the  product 


8  The  .hadcniy  for  Primes 

of  our  thought  and  imagination,  and  it  is  apt  to  be 
more  perfect  than  the  real  thing.  " 

Danielson:    "What  does  practical  mean?" 

Roky:  "Practical  comes  from  a  word  which  means 
to  do  or  to  carry  out  in  a  systematic  manner." 

Danielson:  "It  seems  to  me,  then,  that  ideal  and 
practical  go  hand  in  hand.  Ideal  tells  what  ought  to 
be  done;  practice  is  doing  it  accordingly.  It  is  non- 
sense to  talk  about  practice  without  ideal.  Every- 
body has  some  ideal,  although  not  everybody  has  the 
best  or  the  right  one.  When  I  went  to  school  my 
teacher  in  arithmetic  told  me  how  to  work  problems. 
There  were  4  steps:  first,  find  out  what  is  given; 
second,  find  out  what  you  want  to  find ;  third,  find  out 
how  to  find  it ;  and  fourth,  find  it.  Phis  fourth  step 
I  call  practice;  the  other  ^teps  I  call  ideal." 

Morgan:  "How  does  that  apply  to  the  pastor's 
sermon?" 

Danielson:  "That  is  easy.  The  pastor  spoke 
about  Mary  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  made  plain  the 
fact  that  'one  thing  is  needful' — to  sit  at  Jesus'  feet 
and  hear  His  Word.  He  made  plain  also  that  Mary 
was  a  child  of  God  and  was  entitled  to  learn  about  her 
Heavenly  Father  and  His  will.  Here  we  have  the 
arithmetical  problem :  first,  something  given — a  child 
of  (iod ;  second,  something  to  be  found — the  knowl- 
edge of  God  ;  third,  the  way  to  find  it — sitting  at  His 
feet ;  fourth,  doing  it.    The  application  is  easy." 

Morgan:  "Danielson  is  right,  Mr.  Willis;  but  the 
pastor's  application  was  less  happy." 

Bobv:    "It  was  good." 

Danieuson:  "It  was  immen.se.  He  said  we  were 
princes  and  princesses,  real  children  of  God.  Here  we 
have  something  given.  Then  he  said  that  as  royal 
persons  we  ought  to  receive  a  royal  training.     Here 


The  Sonship  of  the  Princes  •        9 

we  have  something  to  find.  He  went  on  to  say  that 
the  training  of  the  sons  and  daughters  will  never  be 
royal  until  they  take  time  to  sit  at  the  feet  of  Jesus, 
to  learn  His  Word — here  we  have  a  theoretical 
method,  yet  thoroughly  practical.  Finally,  he  asked 
if  we  would  not  come  oftener  and  more  devoutly  to 
church,  read  His  Word  more  faithfully  and  send  our 
children  to  schools  that  taught  God's  AVord  in  truth 
and  purity  as  part  of  their  program,  and  the  chief  ex- 
cuse for  their  foundation  and  continuation." 

Willis:  "He  made  me  rile  up  in  my  seat.  His 
sermon  was  an  unprovoked  attack  upon  our  glorious 
public  schools,  the  best  institution  we  have  in  this 
great  land.  It  makes  me  furious  to  hear  all  these 
preachers  brag  of  the  church  schools  and  run  down 
the  public  schools.  Why  don't  they  take  their  chil- 
dren out  of  the  public  schools  and  send  them  only  to 
church  schools  if  they  are  going  to  practise  what  they 
preach?  No,  they  are  too  wise  for  that.  They  tell  me 
to  send  my  children  to  church  schools.  Why?  So 
that  they  can  keep  the  schools  running  and  manufac- 
ture a  few  more  preachers  to  fill  the  ranks ;  but  you  do 
not  catch  them  sending  their  own  children  there." 

Danielson:  "I  beg  your  pardon.  You  are  mis- 
taken, sir.  Pastor  Halm  has  not  attacked  the  public 
schools.  He  was  simply  speaking  of  an  ideal  and  a 
practical  education.  In  accordance  with  his  views  he 
has  sent  his  own  children  to  the  parochial  school  and 
two  of  them  already  to  the  church  academy.  As  for 
the  rest  of  the  clergy,  I  imagine  that  they  are  more 
or  less  of  the  same  mind  and  action  as  our  own 'be- 
loved pastor." 

Willis:  "Well,  I  am  not  going  to  send  my  children 
to  some  little  poverty-stricken  church  academy  when 
I  have  a  $40,000  high  school  building  within  eight 
miles  of  mv  house." 


10  The  Academy  for  Princes 

BoiiY  (wishing  to  change  the  subject)  :  "Excuse 
me,  Mrs.  Daniclson.  May  I  ask  whose  picture  that 
is  hanging  on  the  wall?" 

Mrs.  Daniki-.son:  "Don't  you  know?  That  is  the 
likeness  of  the  royal  house  of  Norway.  You  know  I 
was  born  in  the  old  country  and  am  what  they  call  a 
hyphenate.    The  hyphen  binds  me  to  all  that  is  good 


PRINCE   OLAV   AND    HIS   FIRST   TEACHERS. 

and  true  in  the  land  of  my  fathers,  and  it  causes  me 
great  pain  that  it  has  now  become  a  term  of  reproach. 
Naturally  I  love  the  royal  family  of  Norway,  especially 
the  sweet  Prince  Olav,  and  his  picture  brings  to  my 
mind  many  kind  thoughts  of  things  and  times  across 
the  sea.  1  hardly  need  to  add  that  I  do  not  think  less 
of  America  on  account  of  this  bond  of  affection." 

Danielson:    "I  wonder  if  Prince  Olav  will  get  a 
royal  training." 


The  Sonship  of  the  Princes  1 1 

Morgan  :  "You  can  be  sure  that  he  will  get  the  best 
training  of  any  lad  in  Norway." 

Willis:    "I  wish  my  boys  were  in  his  shoes." 

Danielson  :  "Will  he  be  taught  the  laws  of  the 
realm  and  the  will  of  his  father?" 

Morgan  :  "Yes,  and  the  best  of  everything  every- 
where." 

Willis:  "Then  he  will  have  private  tutors  be- 
sides." 

Danielson  :  "We  agree  on  this  that  he  will  have 
more  training  than  the  ordinary  child  can  acquire. 
He  will  have  the  best  of  everything  everywhere,  in- 
cluding private  teachers  in  addition.  But  the  best  of 
everything  anywhere  is  within  the  reach  of  even  our 
children,  besides  the  best  of  private  teachers;  for  the 
best  of  everything  anywhere  is  the  knowledge  of  the 
Word  of  God,  and  the  best  of  private  teachers  are 
father  and  mother,  and  everyone  of  our  children  can 
get  the  Word  of  God  taught  right  at  home.  In  addi- 
tion to  that  they  can  continue  this  study  in  church 
and  in  church  schools.  We  have  the  Bible  and  cate- 
chisms and  Christian  books  and  church  papers  of  every 
kind  and  full  freedom  to  read  them." 

Willis  :  "We  hear  so  rriuch  about  the  Bible  and  its 
excellency,  but  why  don't  people  read  it  then?  The 
people  I  know  read  only  newspapers  and  novels." 

Morgan  :  "Hardly  that  bad.  Some  of,  us  try  to 
read  the  Bible  too,  and  we  can  testify  to  the  fact  that 
it  is  the  Good  Book,  without  a  peer." 

Danielson  :  "I  am  afraid  we  are  getting  away  from 
the  text,  or  at  least  the  point  of  the  sermon.  The 
first  question  is  whether  or  not  we  are  the  sons  of 
God.  I  have  been  taught  to  believe  that  we  became 
His  children  at  Baptism,  and  that  it  is  better  to  be  His 
child  than  to  be  the  Prince  of  Norway  or  Whales." 


12  The  Academy  for  Princes 

B(»by:  "That  is  the  view  we  all  ought  to  have,  but 
think  too  little  of.  The  Hible  in  many  places  states 
very  clearly  that  we  are  the  sons  of  God.  I  can  recall 
such  a  passage  now  from  Phil.  2:  15.  The  Apostle 
says:  'Do  all  things  without  murmurings  and  dis- 
putings:  That  ye  may  be  blameless  and  harmless, 
the  sons  of  (lod,  without  rebuke,  in  the  midst  of  a 
crooked  and  perverse  nation,  among  whom  ye  shine 
as  lights  in  the  world ;  holding  forth  the  Word  of 
life.'  " 

Morgan:  "I  can  think  of  a  passage  in  John  i:  12- 
13:  'But  as  many  as  received  Him,  to  them  gave  He 
power  to  become  the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them  that 
believe  on  His  name:  which  were  born,  not  of  blood, 
nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of  man,  but 
of  God.'  " 

MRf>.  Damixson  :  "I  can  think  of  still  another  pas- 
sage on  the  sonship, — in  Gal.  4:4:  'But  when  the  ful- 
ness of  the  time  was  come,  God  sent  forth  His  Son 
made  of  woman,  made  under  the  Law,  to  redeem  them 
that  were  under  the  Law,  that  we  might  receive  the 
adoption  of  sons.  And  because  ye  are  sons,  God  hath 
sent  forth  the  Spirit  of  His  Son  into  your  hearts,  cry- 
ing, Abba,  Father.'  " 

Willis:  "Oh,  I  have  heard  this  before.  It  looks 
nice  enough  on  paper,  but  it  is  not  very  practical.  I 
do  not  believe  that  we  are  really  the  sons  of  God." 

Daniei^on  :  "But  the  Bible  does  say  that  we  are 
sons  of  God.  In  John  3:  1-2  we  read:  'Behold,  what 
manner  of  love  the  Father  hath  bestowed  upon  us, 
that  we  should  be  called  the  sons  of  God:  therefore 
the  world  knoweth  us  not,  because  it  knew  Him  not. 
Beloved,  now  are  we  the  sons  of  God.'  This  is  what 
the  Scripture  says,  and  this  word  is  true,  and  we 
should  believe  it  and  use  it  as  such,  just  as  we  use  the 


The  Sonship  of  the  Princes  13 

multiplication  table  or  any  other  rule  of  action.  Now 
if  we  are  the  sons  of  God,  the  question  is,  should  we 
be  trained  as  such?" 

Morgan  :    "That  is  easier  said  than  done." 

Danielson  :  "But  the  Great  Teacher  before  depart- 
ing from  His  disciples  commanded  :  'Go  ye  therefore, 
and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost ; 
teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have 
commanded  you.'  " 

WjLLis:  "That  is  an  impossibility.  Nobody  takes 
that  command  seriously." 

Danielson  :  "Some  do.  Besides  it  is  not  an  im- 
possibility ;  for  Jesus  prefaces  the  command  with  the 
words,  'All  power  is  given  unto  Me,  in  Heaven  and 
on  earth' ;  and  He  concludes  the  command  with  the 
promise,  'Lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the 
end  of  the  world.  Amen.'  We  know  that  it  seems 
impossible  to  us,  but  we  know  all  things  are  possible 
with  God,  and  He  has  promised  to  help ;  all  His 
promises  are  yea  and  amen  in  Christ  Jesus.'  " 

Boby:    "Danielson  is  right." 

Danielson:  "The  third  step  is  how  to  get  this 
knowledge  of  God,  and  here  the  pastor  today  made  it 
so  clear  that  we  cannot  misunderstand.  It  is  to  sit 
at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  hear  His  Word,  and  if  we  do 
that  we  have  taken  the  fourth  step." 

Willis:  "Well,  I  was  at  church  today  and  I  sup- 
pose I,  too,  have  taken  that  step." 

Danielson  :  "Of  course,  it  is  not  enough  if  we 
simply  go  to  church.  The  pastor  said  we  should  also 
gladly  sit  at  His  feet  at  home,  and  that  we  should  al.so 
send  our  children  to  Christian  schools." 

Willis:    "Excuse  me." 


14  The  Academy  for  Princes 

Morgan:  "If  these  church  schools  were  not  only 
such  small  aflfairs." 

Danielson  :  "The  Pharisees  objected  to  Jesus  be- 
cause He  had  not  gone  through  their  schools.  Yet 
they  had  to  admit  that  He  had  a  pretty  good  educa- 
tion just  the  same,  and  this  education  He  had  got  at 
home.  He  did  not  have  the  advantage  that  we  have 
of  having  in  addition  to  home  training  also  Christian 
schools  to  help  out  the  home.  The  King  of  Norway 
will  not  send  his  son  to  a  school  because  of  the  size 
of  the  building,  I  imagine,  but  he  will  send  him^  to  a 
school  where  he  can  learn  what  he  ought  to  learn  so 
that  he  can  get  a  training  suitable  to  a  prince." 

Boby:  "Time  is  flying.  I  have  to  bid  you  good- 
bye, dear  friends.  I  thoroughly  enjoyed  the  discus- 
sion." 

Morgan  :    "I  have  to  go  home  and  do  the  chores." 

Willis:  "I,  too,  had  better  go  home  and  look  after 
my  stock.    Call  on  me  some  time." 


Chapter  Two. 
THEIR  HERITAGE. 

[Danielson    is    hauling    grain    to    market ;    passing    Morgan's    place    he    is 
hailed  by    Morgan.] 

Morgan  :  "Hello,  Neighbor.  Are  you  going  to 
town  ?" 

Danielson  :  "Hello  there.  Yes.  Do  you  want  a 
ride  ?" 

Morgan  :  "That  is  just  what  I  was  going  to  ask 
about,  but  you  have  already  a  pretty  stiff  load." 

Danielson  :  "No.  It  is  only  oats.  Grain  is  light 
this  year.     Get  on  if  you  are  ready." 

Morgan:    "I  am  ready."     (He  jumps  on.) 

Danielson  :  "I  am  very  glad  to  have  you  along  to- 
day. I  had  intended  to  come  over  and  have  a  talk 
with  you,  but  now  I  won't  need  to  make  an  extra  trip, 
for  we  can  talk  right  here  as  the  horses  are  jogging 
along." 

Morgan  :  "I  won't  mind  if  you  make  an  extra  trip 
to  our  house ;  but  what  is  on  your  mind  today,  may 
I  ask?" 

Danielson  :  "Well,  it  is  this.  I  have  a  girl  that  is 
going  to  the  academy  this  fall,  and  you  have  a  girl 
that  you  intend  to  send  to  high  school.  Why  not 
send  your  Louisetta  along  with  my  Julia  to  the  aca- 
demy?" 

Morgan  :  "No.  I  can't  to  that.  I  have,  myself,  as 
you  know,  attended  the  academy,  but  I  have  not  real- 
ized my  ambitions  and  hopes  from  that  training,  and, 
therefore,  I  will  let  my  children  profit  by  my  costly 
experience.  They  shall  attend  high  school  and  con- 
tinue, if  possible,  at  the  state  university." 


16  The  Academy  for  Princes 

Daniels(jn  :  "What  were  your  hopes  and  am- 
bitions?" 

Morgan  :  "I  had  hoped  and  even  expected  that  the 
world  would  be  quite  glad  to  give  a  graduate  of  a 
Christian  school  a  ready  welcome,  and  In  time  an 
honored  place  in  society ;  but  I  soon  found,  to  my 
sorrow,  that  nobody  cared  a  rap  whether  I  had  an 
academy  diploma  or  not.  I  had  hoped  by  means  of 
this  education  to  be  able  to  make  a  good  living  and 
lay  up  considerable  money,  but  I  had  to  go  begging 
to  get  the  meanest  job  along  side  of  Dagoes  and  other 
unskilled  and  uneducated  new-comers,  and  even  to- 
day, after  many  years  of  faithful  toil  and  frugality, 
I  am  no  better  off  than  the  average  man  without  a  day 
of  schooling.  My  friends,  on  the  other  hand,  who 
went  to  high  school  or  business  college,  are  most  of 
them  making  much  more  money  and  are  well  fixed." 

Danii^i-son  :  *'I  am  not  yet  convinced  that  your 
high  school  friends  are  any  richer  or  better  oflf  than 
you.  You  have  now  a  good  home  and  you  have  al- 
ways had  your  daily  bread  and  more  besides.  Our 
Savior  warned  His  disciples  that  'A  man's  life  con- 
sisteth  not  in  the  abundance  of  the  things  he  pos- 
sesseth.'  " 

Morgan:  "That  may  be  true,  but  it  does  not  really 
fit  in  with  our  times.  I  have  always  felt  sore  in 
thinking  that  Christians  shall  always  be  poor.  It 
seems  that  the  best  way  to  get  along  in  this  world  is 
to  be  as  little  of  a  Christian  as  pos.sible." 

Daxiki„s<)N  :  *'Vou  certainly  do  not  mean  what  you 
say ;  at  least  you  cannot  have  carefully  weighed  your 
words.  You  remember  the  words  of  Asaph,  Ps.  y^t- 
'For  I  was  envious  at  the  foolish  when  I  saw  the  pros- 
perity of  the  wicked  ....  All  day  long  I  was  plagued 
and  chastened  every  morning.'  " 


Their  Heritage  17 

Morgan  :  "That  sounds  all  right  when  you  are 
making  money  readily ;  but  it  has  never  sounded 
natural  to  me,  and  I  don't  want  my  children  to  stand 
as  many  hard  knocks  as  I  have  had  to." 

Danielson  :  "Listen  to  Jesus  in  Gethsemane  :  'Not 
My  will  be  done,  but  Thine.'  " 

Morgan:  "Why  should  my  namesake,  J.  P.  Mor- 
gan, with  his  banks,  railroads,  mines  and  ammunition 
factories  and  what  not,  control  almost  absolutely  the 
fiscal,  commercial  and  political  policy  of  our  country, 
while  my  voice,  were  I  even  a  prophet  from  on  high, 
would  not  be  listened  to  outside  of  my  own  family 
circle?  I  read  today  that  since  the  court  decided 
against  the  oil  king  he  has  been  making  a  clear  profit 
of  $66,000,000  a  year.  Now  why  should  he  without 
work  be  piling  up  his  millions  while  the  common 
people  with  unceasing  toil  can  scarcely  keep  body  and 
soul  together?" 

Danielson:  "I  do  not  know,  but  I  do  know  that 
the  Lord  is  good  and  satisfieth  my  mouth  with  good 
things:  'Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  forget  not  all 
His  benefits.'  " 

Morgan  :  "You  argued  yesterday  that  we  are  the 
sons  of  God,  that  is,  that  we  are  real  princes.  Do 
princes  have  to  slave?" 

Danielson  :  "Well,  Christ  was  a  prince,  and  we 
are  told  that :  'Although  He  thought  it  not  robbery  to 
be  equal  with  God,  He  made  Himself  of  no  reputation 
and  took  upon  Him  the  form  of  a  servant  and  was 
made  in  the  likeness  of  man ;  and  being  found  in 
fashion  as  a  man,  He  humbled  Himself,  and  became 
obedient  unto  death.'  " 

Morgan:    "I  was  not  speaking  about  Christ." 

Danielson  :  "Christian  means  like  Christ.  As 
Christ,    so   the    Christian:    'Whosoever    will    be    chief 


18  The  Academy  for  Princes 

among  you,  let  him  be  your  servant.'  'It  is  enough 
for  the  disciple  to  be  as  his  Master,  and  the  servant 
to  be  as  his  Lord.' " 

Morgan  :  "Still  I  think  there  is  something  wrong 
in  this,  that  some  shall  be  so  rich  and  others  so  poor." 

Danielson:  "The  Lord  is  good  to  all,  even  to  the 
ungodly:  'He  maketh  His  sun  rise  on  the  evil  and 
on  the  good,  and  sendeth  rain  on  the  just  and  the  uti- 
just.'  " 

Morgan:    "It  seems  that  He  is  kindest  to  the  evil." 

Danielson  :  "The  Lord  is  good  to  all,  but  espe- 
cially to  His  own  children:  Behold. His  care  for  His 
Chosen  People  and  their  peace  and  prosperity  when 
obedient  to  Him;  behold  the  wealth  of  the  Christian 
nations  and  their  welfare  and  happiness  when  walking 
in  His  ways." 

Morgan  :  "But  good  people  cannot  become  million- 
aires." 

Danielson:  "Abraham  and  David  were  not  merely 
millionaires,  but  billionaires.  There  have  always  been 
godly  rich  as  well  as  godly  poor.  Men  may  become 
wealthy,  though  Christian,  if  God  in  His  wisdom  per- 
mits them  to  run  the  risk  connected  with  great  riches. 
Good  people  have  little  need  of  amassing  temporal 
fortunes.  We  are  the  heirs  of  the  ages  and  of  eternity. 
— Said  the  Psalmist:  'The  Lord  is  my  Shepherd;  I 
shall  not  want !'  With  such  a  shepherd  what  does  a 
sheep  have  of  worrying  about  the  green  pastures ; 
with  such  a  father  what  need  does  a  child  in  his 
father's  house  have  of  striving  to  lay  aside  for  the 
morrow?  Again  the  Psalmist  said:  'I  have  been 
young  and  now  I  am  old ;  yet  have  I  not  seen  the 
righteous  nor  his  seed  begging  bread.'  The  Bible 
commands  us  to  work  in  the  sweat  of  our  brow:  'If 
any  would  not  work,  neither  should  he  eat' ;  but  it 


Their  Heritage  19 

commands  us  not  to  worry.  'Behold  the  fowls  of  the 
air,  for  they  sow  not,  neither  do  they  reap,  nor  gather 
in  barns :  yet  your  Heavenly  Father  feedeth  them. 
Are  ye  not  much  better  than  they?  ....  Take,  there- 
fore, no  thought  for  the  morrow.  Sufficient  unto  the 
day  is  the  evil  thereof.' " 

Morgan  :  "Does  the  Bible  say  that  we  should  not 
work?" 

Danielson  :  "No.  'Work  while  it  is  day ;  the  night 
Cometh  when  no  man  can  work.'  It  commands  us  not 
to  worry  about  the  future :  'Casting  all  your  care 
upon  Him,  for  He  careth  for  you.'  " 

Morgan:  "Here  we  are  in  town  already.  It  seems 
that  time  went  pretty  fast  today." 

Danielson  :  "You  will  ride  with  me  home,  I  pre- 
sume." 

Morgan  :    "Yes,  thank  you." 


Danielson  (on  the  return  trip)  :  "Oats  brought 
a  good  price  today.  I  am  thankful ;  for  I  need  much 
money  in  these  war  times,  especially  when  I  have  to 
keep  so  many  youngsters  in  school." 

Morgan:    "Don't  you  ever  worry?" 

Danielson  :  "Oh,  I  sin  daily  in  this  matter,  and 
sometimes  I  am  sorely  tempted  to  take  the  advice 
of  Job's  wife — to  curse  God  and  die;  but  His  Spirit 
always  enlightens  my  mind  by  presenting  before  it 
some  of  His  precious  precepts  and  promises,  and  dis- 
pelling the  darkness  and  mists  of  doubt  and  worry." 

Morgan  :  "When  I  listen  to  your  quotations  from 
Scripture  I  must  confess  that  you  make  my  unbeliev- 
ing and  fearful  heart  feel  good,  but  I  am  still  not 
strong  enough  to  rally  as  you  do." 


20  The  Academy  for  Princes 

Danielson  :  "I,  too,  am  fearfully  weak.  My 
strength  is  alone  from  the  Lord: 

"  'Stood  we  alone  in  onr  own  might. 
Our  striving  would  l>e  losing ; 
For  us  the  one  true  Man  doth  fight. 
The  Man  of  God's  own  choosing.' 

But.  speaking  about  possessions,  I  dwell  on  some 
of  the  Bible  passages  on  the  subject  and  in 
this  way  the  good  Lord  helps  me  out  of  my  anxieties. 
Just  think  of  it!  He  has  promised  to  care  for  us  as 
a  shepherd  cares  for  his  sheep,  as  a  father  provides 
for  his  little  children.  He  has  warned  us  not  to  worry 
about  temporal  things,  'not  to  lay  up  treasures  for 
ourselves  on  earth,  where  moth  and  rust  doth  corrupt 
and  where  thieves  break  through  and  steal,  but  to  lay 
up  treasures  in  Heaven ;  to  seek  first  the  Kingdom  of 
God  and  His  righteousness.'  He  has  promised  then 
that  all  these  temporal  things  will  be  added  unto  us. 
He  has  urged  us  to  pray  to  Him  with  full  confidence, 
even  as  children  ask  their  dear  father  for  something, 
and  He  has  promised  to  hear  all  our  prayers  for  the 
sake  of  Christ." 

Morgan  :  "You  know  manv  Bible  verses,  Daniel- 
son." 

Danielson:  "In  helping  my  children  learn  their 
catechisms  and  in  reading  the  Bible  at  family  devo- 
tion I  have  been  trying  to  learn  some  of  the  choicest 
ver.ses ;  but  I  begin  to  realize  more  and  more  every 
day  that  these  jewels  are  so  bewilderingly  many  that 
I  will  only  be  able  to*gather  but  a  small  handful. 
They  are  as  numerous  as  the  stars  in  the  heavens, 
and  as  the  sands  on  the  seashore  and  all  freely  given ; 
but  when  I  am  trying  to  learn  these  verses  I  meditate 
on  them  during  my  work  and  at  night.  I  grow  more 
into  the  spirit  of  the  hymn  that  we  so  often  sing  at 


Their  Heritage  21 

church:  'The  Word  of  God,  our  heritage,  our  chil- 
dren shall  inherit.'  That  is  why  I  have  sent  Nicholas 
and  Mary  to  the  academy  and  am  going  to  send  Julia 
this  fall." 

Morgan  :  "Here  we  are  at  my  place.  Come  in  and 
have  a  cup  of  coffee." 

Danielson  :  "That  will  be  fine.  How  do  you  do, 
Mrs.  Morgan.  Greetings  from  house  to  house.  I  have 
come  to  drink  up  all  your  coffee." 

Mrs.  Morgan:  "You  are  welcome.  The  coffee  is 
ready,  waiting  for  you." 

Morgan:    "What  have  you  there,  Louisetta?" 

LouiSETTA  Morgan  :  "It  is  a  picture  by  W.  L.  Tay- 
lor that  I  clipped  out  of  'The  Ladies'  Home  Journal.' 
It  is  called  'When  I  Consider  Thy  Heavens.'  I 
thought  it  was  fine  and  wanted  to   save   it." 

Danielson:  "It  is  wonderful.  Morgan,  does  not 
this  picture  illustrate  what  we  have  been  talking 
about.  'When  I  consider  Thy  heavens,  the  work  of 
Thy  fingers,  the  moon  and  the  stars  which  Thou  hast 
ordained,  what  is  man  that  Thou  art  mindful  of  him, 
and  the  son  of  man  that  Thou  visitest  him ;  yet  Thou 
hast  made  Him  a  little  lower  than  the  angels  and  hast 
crowned  Him  with  glory  and  honor.'  " 

Morgan  :    "You  are  right,  Danielson." 

Danielson  :  "How  often  we  have  stood  like  David 
in  the  starlight  without  thinking  David's  thoughts, 
and  yet  we  have  been  just  as  exalted,  and  in  reality 
just  as  rich  as  was  he.  David  in  the  picture  is  but  a 
shepherd  boy,  not  the  king  and  billionaire  that  he  came 
to  be  later  on.  Nor  have  we  come  into  our  inherit- 
ance described  by  Peter  when  writing  to  the  perse- 
cuted Christians  of  his  scattered  flock  as:  'Incorrupt- 
ible and  undefiled,  and  that  fadeth  not  away,  reserved 
in  Heaven  for  us' ;  on  account  of  which  we  should 


•WHEN    I    CONSIDER  THY   HEAVENS." 

From  paintitiK  I'y  W.  F-.  Taylor.  CopyriKht  an<l  l)y  courtesy  of  "The 
Ladies'  Home  Journal."  For  sale  in  art  print  form  by  Kdward  liross  Co., 
877  Broadway,  New  York  City,  $1.50.  For  sale  in  art  print  form  (The 
Conley  Print)  liy  Curtis  &  Cameron,  Price  Hld(C.,  Boston.  Copyright 
auM   hy   courtesy   of    Kdward   Gross   Co.   and   Curtis   &   Cameron. 


Their  Heritage  23 

rejoice  in  our  treasures.  'The  Spirit  itself  beareth 
witness  with  our  spirit  that  we  are  the  children  of 
God ;  and  if  children,  then  heirs :  heirs  of  God,  and 
joint  heirs  with  Christ,'  and  we  know  that  it  is  His 
wish,  that  we  shall  have  all  things  with  Him ;  that 
we  shall  live  and  reign  with  Him,  righteous  and  holy 
in  all  eternity." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "Have  another  cup  of  coffee.  This 
is  the  S.  H.  Holstad  kind." 

Danielson:  "No,  not  this  time,  thank  you.  Hol- 
stad's  is  good  cofifce,  and  Mrs.  Morgan  is  a  fine  cook, 
but  I  have  had  my  fill.  Another  time.  Say,  Louisetta, 
would  you  like  to  go  to  the  academy  with  Julia  this 
fall?" 

Louisetta  (embarrassed)  :  "I  would  like  to  be 
with  Julia,  but  I  am  going  to  high  school,  you  know." 

Danielson:  "Yes,  I  know.  Well,  friends,  I  have 
to  be  off.     Chores,  you  know." 


Chapter  Three. 
THEIR  WORK. 

Danielson  (at  the  phone)  :  "Hello,  Morgan.  You 
have  not  forgotten  about  the  lecture  tonight  at  our 
church?  Prof.  Svein  is  to  speak.  He  is  a  good  lec- 
turer and  you  must  be  sure  to  come  together  with 
your  whole  family." 

Morgan:  **I  have  not  forgotten;  but  it  has  been 
a  rather  toilsome  day  for  me,  and  I  have  decided  to 
stay  at  home.    Besides  Wife  is  sick  and  cannot  come." 

Da.melsox  :  "Oh,  come  on.  You  take  in  the  lec- 
ture and  tell  her  what  you  remember  of  it  when  you 
return." 

Morgan:  "1  don't  like  to,  but  I  shall  try  to  come 
anyway."  (Hangs  up  receiver.)  "Say,  Louisetta,  you 
and  Joey  had  better  get  ready  to  go  with  me  to  hear 
Prof.  Svein." 

Loi'isp:tta:  "I  don't  want  to  go.  I  perfectly  detest 
those  dry  preachers  and  professors." 

Morgan:  "This  one  is  not  dry.  Besides  he  might 
say  something  which  would  give  you  a  desire  to  go 
to  his  academy." 

Louisetta:  "Have  I  not  told  you  lime  and  again 
that  I  did  not  want  to  go  to  an  academy?  The  high 
school  is  good  enough  for  mc ;  and  have  not  you  said 
all  the  time  that  you  did  not  want  mc  to  go  to  the 
academy?    The  high  school  is  better  for  me." 

Morgan  :    "I  guess  you  are  the  boss  all  right." 

I^hisetta:  "I  have  been  told  that  the  boys  who 
go  to  the  academy  nearly  all  become  preachers,  and 
the  girls  become  preachers'  wives  or  missionaries. 
Believe  me.  Dad,  to  become  a  preacher's  wife  is  the 


Their  Work  25 

last  thing  I  would  do  on  this  earth,  and  a  missionary 
I  will  never  become." 

Joey:  "I  want  to  be  an  engineer  and  build  rail- 
roads in  East  Africa,  for  they  need  them  there." 

Morgan  :  "Well,  I  am  going  alone,  then,  if  nobody 
wants  to  go  along  with  me.  Goodbye,  Anna,  I  will 
tell  you  what  T  can  remember  of  the  lecture  when  I 
get  back." 

* 

Morgan  (two  hours  later)  :  "My,  but  you  folks  did 
miss  a  rare  treat.  The  professor  was  a  regular  cy- 
clone that  destroyed  all  our  pet  theories  and  well  es- 
tablished buildings.  He  was  a  perfect  machine  gun  as 
to  facts  and  they  went  straight  to  the  mark,  and  they 
laid  out  every  last  one  of  us,  even  Willis.  Talk  about 
wit,  humor,  poetry,  philosophy,  theory  and  applica- 
tion ;  his  lecture  contained  all  of  these  things  in  happy 
proportion.  I  could  not,  to  save  my  life,  give  justice 
to  one-tenth  of  his  thoughts ;  but  since  I  promised 
to  tell  you  something  about  his  lecture  I  shall  try." 

LouiSETTA  :  "Whew  !  We  must  have  missed  some- 
thing."- 

Joey:    "We  are  waiting." 

Morgan:  "The  speaker  chose  as  his  text,  Luke  2: 
49:  'Wist  ye  not  that  I  must  be  about  My  Father's 
business?  And  they  understood  not  the  same  which 
He  spake  unto  them.'  His  theme  was,  'The  Father's 
Business  Is  Also  His  Children's.'  He  first  spoke  about 
the  Father's  business  in  this  world:  'To  seek  and  to 
save  that  which  is  lost.'  He  classified  the  human  race 
into  three  large  groups  according  to  the  sons  of  Noah, 
the  Semitic  group,  the  Japhetic  group,  and  the 
Hametic  group.  He  said  that  the  Semitic  group  con- 
sisted principally  of  two  peoples,  the  Jews,  about 
12,000,000     in     number,     and     the     Arabians,     about 


26  The  Academy  for  Princes 

I20,cxx>,ooo  in  number.  The  Japhetic  race  consisted 
of  several  large  families  of  nations:  in  Asia,  the  Hin- 
doos and  Persians ;  in  Europe,  the  Greeks,  Romans, 
Celts,  Teutons,  Slavs  and  others.  The  Greek  is  rep- 
resented by  the  modern  Greeks;  the  Roman,  by  the 
Italians.  Spaniards,  Portuguese,  French  and  Rouma- 
nians; the  Celtic  by  the  Irish,  Scotch  and  Welsh;  the 
Teutonic  by  the  English,  Dutch,  Germans  and  Scandi- 
navians ;  and  the  Slavic  by  the  Russians,  Poles,  Bo- 
hemians, Serbs,  Bulgars  and  others.  The  total  popula- 
tion of  the  Japhetic  race  is  about  700,000,000.  The 
Hametic  race  consisted  of  only  a  few  nations,  but 
many  tribes,  and  kindreds,  and  peoples,  and  tongues. 
Some  of  the  Hametic  are  white,  such  as  the  Hungari- 
ans, but  most  of  them  are  some  other  color.  The 
Chinese  are  yellow,  the  Malagasy  are  brown,  the  Ne- 
groes are  black  and  the  Indians  are  red.  The  popula- 
tion of  the  Hametic  race  is  nearly  1,000,000,000. 
Every  persorr  born  to  this  earth  is  dear  to  the  Lord, 
and  purchased  at  a  great  price,  destined  to  come  to 
the  knowledge  of  truth  and  be  eternally  saved.  It  is 
the  will  of  the  Father  that  not  one  of  His  little  ones 
shall  be  lost.  'He  is  long  suffering  to  us-ward,  not 
willing  that  any  should  perish,  but  that  all  should 
come  to  repentance.'  The  professor  painted  in  vivid 
colors  the  prevalence  of  sin  everywhere  and  the  pres- 
ence of  misery  at  home  as  well  as  abroad ;  and  we  felt 
— at  least,  I  did — that  the  Father's  business,  even  here 
on  earth,  was  very  great  indeed. 

"Then  he  went  on  to  describe  the  Savior,  and  he 
had  chosen  this  text  upon  which  to  base  his  descrip- 
tion. He  had  along  a  large  Hoffmann  painting  of  Je- 
sus in  the  presence  of  the  Jewish  doctors  in  the 
temple,  on  which  occasion  these  words  were  spoken : 
'Wist  ye  not  that  I  must  be  about  My  Father's  busi- 
ness?*   The  professor  made  the  point  that  Jesus,  the 


JESUS   AND   THE   DOCTORS. 


28  The  Academy  for  Primes 

Son  of  God.  had  laid  it  upon  His  people  to  know  the 
will  of  (lOtl  and  the  Word  of  (iod.  Although  only  12 
years  of  age  He  astonished  those  who  heard  Him  at 
His  understanding,  answers  and  questions.  He  dwelt 
a  long  time  on  this  point,  how^  Jesus  Who  was  per- 
fectly human,  just  as  we.  though  more  than  human 
at  the  same  time,  must  have  had  to  work  and  study 
to  learn  the  Word  of  (iod  as  well  as  we  do.  There 
is  no  royal  road  to  learning,  though  there  is  learning 
which  royalty  must  acquire.  In  His  case  it  was  much 
more  profitable  to  the  world  that  He  was  acquainted 
with  the  Word  of  God,  than  if  He  had  been  a  prodigy 
in  arithmetic,  penmanship  or  the  ancient  history  of 
Babylonia.  The  professor  went  on  to  describe  His 
attitude  to  the  world:  'It  was  His  meat  to  do  the 
Will  of  Him  that  sent  Him,  and  to  do  His  work.' 
'Though  He  was  rich,  yet  for  our  sakcs  He  became 
poor,  that  we  through  His  poverty  might  be  rich.' 
Then  the  professor  went  on  to  describe  how  with  this 
training  and  this  attitude  He  went  about  doing  His 
F'athcr's  business.  Then  he  sought  to  describe  the 
condition  of  the  world  if  the  Savior  had  not  come ; 
and  I  must  confess,  that  although  I  had  heard  this 
described  many  times  before,  I  had  not  understood 
the  saying  as  I  did  tonight :  'To  be  about  our  Father's 
business.'  I  understood  better  also  the  Bible  passage: 
'And  if  Christ  be  not  raised,  your  faith  is  in  vain.  Ye 
are  yet  in  sin ;  then  they  also  which  are  faMen  asleep 
in  Christ  are  perished.  If  in  this  life  only  we  have 
hope  in  Christ,  we  are  of  all  men  most  miserable ;  but 
now  is  Christ  risen  from  the  dead  and  become  the 
first  fruits  of  them  that  slept.'  You  remember  that 
this  was  the  text  that  Pastor  Halm  spoke  on  at  the 
funeral  of  Ksten  Baardsen  last  Saturday.  The  profes- 
sor continued.  He  said  we  became  the  children  of 
God,  brothers  and  sisters  of  Jesus,  our  elder  Brother, 


Their  Work  29 

when  we  were  baptized.  It  is  also  our  business  to 
walk  in  the  footsteps  of  Jesus  and  to  try  to  become 
like  Him,  being  of  the  same  mind  as  He,  and  growing 
up  to  His  stature.  It  would  then  be  part  of  our  busi- 
ness to  learn  the  Scriptures  and  to  practise  them,  for 
practising  was  the  best  way  of  learning,  as  Jesus  said 
to  the  Pharisees  who  disputed  with  Him :  'If  any 
man  will  do  His  will,  he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine 
whether  it  be  of  God  or  whether  I  speak  of  Myself.' 
"He  held  that  every  one  of  us  who  has  been 
adopted  into  the  household  of  God  should  be  about 
our  Father's  business,  witnessing  for  the  truth  in  Je- 
sus, which  shall  make  men  free  indeed.  He  took  as 
an  illustration  from  the  Old  Testament  the  case  of 
Moses.  He  had  been  trained  in  the  faith  of  his  fathers 
and  in  all  the  knowledge  of  Egypt,  at  that  time  the 
most  cultured  and  powerful  nation  in  the  world.  He 
longed  to  help  his  people,  although  he  had  been 
adopted  as  a  prince  of  Egypt,  and  might  on  that  ac- 
count have  sided  with  the  Egyptian  oppressors.  In 
seeking  to  help  one  of  his  countrymen,  he  killed  an 
Egyptian,  showing  his  willingness,  thereby,  to  help 
his  people.;  but  he  was  not  well  enough  trained  yet 
to  do  the  great  task  that  the  Lord  was  going  to  call 
him  to  perform.  The  Lord,  therefore,  took  him  aside 
for  40  years  into  the  Desert  of  Midian,  where  he  had 
occasion  to  meditate,  and  where  the  Lord  appeared  to 
him  again  and  called  him  to  free  his  people  from 
bondage.  Six  times  did  Moses  find  an  excuse  for  not 
accepting  the  call;  but  finally  he  yielded.  Therefore, 
we  read  in  Hebrews  11 — (please  hand  me  the  Bible, 
Joey,  and  I  will  find  it).  Hebrews  11:24-25:  'By 
faith  Moses,  when  he  was  come  to  years,  refused  to 
be  called  the  son  of  Pharaoh's  daughter;  choosing 
rather  to  suffer  affliction  with  the  people  of  God,  than 
to  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a  season;  esteeming 


30  The  Academy  for  Princes 

the  reproach  of  Christ  greater  riches  than  the  trea- 
sures in  Egypt.'  Now  supposing  that  Moses  had  not 
had  the  training  and  attitude  which  he  did ;  what  a 
loss  it  would  have  been  to  the  world !  He  has  im- 
pressed himself  on  the  whole  world,  particularly  on 
all.  who  have  heard  the  Word  of  (lod ;  and  his  work 
will  stand  with  time.  His  is  one  of  the  most  blessed 
and  inspiring  records  among  men,  while  the  work 
of  all  the  Pharaohs  may  readily  be  forgotten  without 
much  loss  to  mankind. 

"From  the  New  Testament  he  also  gave  an  illustra- 
tion in  the  case  of  Paul.  Here  in  Philippians 
3:7-8  I  read  concerning  Paul's  attitude:  'But 
what  things  were  gain  to  me,  those  I  counted  loss 
for  Christ.  Yea,  doubtless,  and  I  count  all  things 
but  loss  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ 
Jesus,  my  Lord :  for  Whom  I  have  suffered  the  loss  of 
all  things,  and  do  count  them  but  dung,  that  I  may 
win  Christ,  and  be  found  in  Him.'  With  this  attitude 
and  with  such  an  intimate  knowledge  of  Christ  as 
Paul  had,  he  set  out  into  the  hostile  world  to  do  his 
Father's  business.  No  wonder,  then,  that  he  could 
say  in  defense  of  himself  that  he  was  a  worker  to- 
gether with  Christ,  'giving  no  offense  in  anything, 
that  the  ministry  be  not  blamed,  receiving  stripes  and 
imprisonments  in  honor  and  dishonor,  as  unknown, 
and  yet  well  known ;  as  chastened,  and  not  killed ;  as 
sorrowful,  yet  always  rejoicing;  as  poor,  yet  making 
many  rich ;  as  having  nothing  and  yet  possessing  all 
things.'  How  much  richer  and  better  the  world  is 
since  Paul  has  lived  and  labored  in  it! 

"Why  should  not  the  young  people  of  today  want 
to  get  the  best  training  so  that  they  could  be  about  the 
Father's  business?  Every  young  person  at  every 
school  is  supposed  to  be  preparing  himself  for  greater 
usefulness  and  happiness.     It  is  sad,  indeed,  that  the 


Their  Work  31 

most  important  subject,  Christianity,  is,  in  most 
schools,  omitted  from  the  training  of  youth,  and  is  not 
considered  as  an  important  factor  by  many  students 
even  in  Christian  schools.  We  have  the  strange  spec- 
tacle of  hundreds  of  young  people  in  this  country 
going  to  Europe  in  these  days  of  war  to  enlist  in 
the  armies  of  England  or  France,  not  because  they 
are  English  or  French  by  nationality,  but  because 
they  have  been  aroused  by  the  agitation  in  the  news- 
papers for  the  Franco-English  cause.  We  have  the 
spectacle  of  over  100,000  men  being  sent  to  the  Mexi- 
can boundary  to  protect  this  nation,  and  most  of 
these  men  have  gone  willingly  and  proudly.  On  the 
other  hand,  if  someone  should  volunteer  to  become 
a  missionary  to  the  foreign  country,  with  no  danger 
of  being  shot  as  soldiers  on  the  battle  fields,  but  giv- 
ing his  life  in  faithful  service,  just  as  a  candle  burning 
out,  the  community  would  lift  up  its  hands  in  amaze- 
ment and  horror  at  such  awful  sacrifice.  We  would 
not  think  it  at  all  unnatural  to  send  100,000  men  with 
fighting  spirit  to  the  Mexican  boundary,  but  what 
would  we  say  if  we  sent  100,000  men  there  to  Chris- 
tianize this  half  savage  neighbor  of  ours?  We  hardly 
think  it  strange  that  15,000,000  people  have  already 
been  killed,  wounded  or  captured  in  the  European 
armies  now  at  war ;  but  how  strangely  appropriate 
it  would  be  if  these  same  armies  would  put  into  prac- 
tice just  a  single  verse  of  Holy  Writ:  'But  I  say 
unto  you,  love  your  enemies ;  bless  them  that  curse 
you;  do  good  to  them  that  hate  you,  and  pray  for 
them  that  do  despitefully  use  you  and  persecute  you, 
that  yt  may  be  the  children  of  your  Father  Which  is 
in  Heaven.'  The  practical  application  of  this  one 
verse  would  put  an  end  to  the  awful  war  at  once. 
The  professor  closed  by  hoping  that  we  would  decide 
to  give  our  children  a  more  thorough  knowledge  of 


32  Tht'  Academy  for  Primt's 

the  Word  of  (iod,  in  theory  and  in  practice,  at  hr)ine 
and  in  school,  in  church  and  in  life." 

Mrs.  Morc.an:  "But,  Ole,  I  do  believe  that  you  are 
an  orator,  too.  I  knew  you  were  pretty  able  in  most 
ways,  but  I  never  knew  before  that  you  could  give 
such  a  good  speech." 

MoRC.A.v :  '*!  /eel  ashamed  of  myself.  T  have  but 
faintly  reproduced  the  professor's  lecture.  Why.  he 
spoke  as  one  having  authority.  It  is  comforting,  in- 
deed, to  know  that  we  have  such  consecrated  men  in 
the  service  of  our  church  schools ;  and  I  shall  be  more 
willing  to  give  to  their  support  hereafter." 

J(jKV :    "I  guess  I  will  go  to  bed." 

Morgan:  "Just  wait  a  minute.  Do  you  know  what 
Willis  said?" 

Mr.s.  Morgan:    "No.     What  did  he  say?" 

Morgan:  "He  .said  that  he  had  never  seen  the 
Church  as  an  institution,  or  Christian  education  as  a 
preparation  for  life,  in  that  light  before.  He  said  also 
that  he  was  willing  to  give  his  children  the  best 
training  that  he  could,  and  that  he  would  work  like 
a  nigger  to  send  them  to  school.  If  the  academy  was 
better  for  them  than  the  high  school,  then  they  should 
be  sent  to  the  academy  or  his  name  was  not  Pete. 
You  can  readily  imagine  how  enthusiastic  he  was  to 
say  that." 

Lol'isetta:  "I  am  sure  the  \\  illis  children  will  have 
something  to  say  about  their  going  to  any  old 
academy." 

Morgan:  "I  have  been  thinking  that  you.  Loui- 
setta,  ought  to  go  to  the  academy  this  year— why, 
what  is  the  matter  with  you,  girl.  ' 

LoiiSKTTA  (bawling)  :  "I  don't  want  to  go  to  your 
old  academy.  I  would  just  as  soon  go  to  the  reform 
school,  or  be  .sent  at  once  to  the  Sahara   Desert   or 


Their  Work  33 

the  jungles  of  India  as  a  missionary  to  the  savage 
heathen.     Uh,  uh — " 

Joey:  "You  don't  catch  me  going  to  the  academy, 
sir.     I  want  a  little  fun  in  this  world." 

Morgan:  "I  am  very  sorry  you  did  not  hear  Pro- 
fessor Svein.  You  would  not  have  talked  that  way 
then." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "It  is  late,  and  we  had  better  let 
the  matter  rest  for  tonight." 


Morgan  (next  morning,  while  doing  chores)  : 
"Good  morning,  Willis.  You  are  certainly  an  early 
bird." 

Willis:  "Good  morning.  I  came  over  to  borrow 
your  wire  cutter.  The  boys  have  mislaid  mine,  and 
I  want  to  use  it  right  off." 

Morgan:  "All  right."  (Gets  the  wire  cutter.) 
"But  was  not  that  a  fine  lecture  last  night?  You  are 
going  to  send  Dagny  and  Henry  this  fall,  I  suppose." 

Willis:  "To  tell  you  the  truth,  Morgan,  I  was 
pretty  much  worked  up  by  that  address,  and  I  meant 
it  last  night  when  I  said  that  I  would  send  those 
youngsters  to  the  academy ;  and  when  I  came  home 
I  announced  on  the  spot  that  Henry  and  Dagny  were 
booked  for  the  academy  this  fall.  But  what  do  you 
suppose  the  whole  bunch  of  them,  the  six  children 
and  their  mamma  did?  Why,  they  set  up  a  boisterous 
laugh,  and  said,  'Since  when  did  you  get  looney  like 
Danielson,  Papa?'  Now  that  made  me  angry,  and  I 
abused  them  not  a  little,  but  I  got  my  returns  from 
those  allies.  Seeing  that  I  could  not  come  out  of  the 
struggle  with  victory  or  even  colors  flying,  I  wisely 
proposed  a  truce,  saying,  that  on  account  of  the  late 
hour  and  the  work  before  us  on  the  morrow,  we  had 


34  Thi'  Jcademy  for  Priuces 

better  all  retire  for  the  night.  Now  this  morning. 
strange  to  say,  I  do  not  feel  so  very  enthusiastic  about 
the  academy  after  all,  and  I  am  not  going  to  say  an- 
other word  to  my  family  about  the  matter.  I  am  not 
entirely  crazy  either.  Well,  I  have  to  hurry  back,  so 
I  cannot  discuss  this  any  longer.  I  will  send  the  boy 
over  with  the  clipper  today.    Goodbye." 

Morgan  (to  himself) :  "I  guess  I,  too,  will  have  to 
give  up  the  idea  of  sending  the  children  to  the  aca- 
demy, but  that  was  a  fine  lecture:  'The  children  of 
a  king*;  'About  the  Father's  business';  'Seeking  and 
saving  that  which  is  lost';  'Being  poor,  yet  making 
many  rich';  'Having  nothing,  yet  possessing  all 
things' ;  I  should,  indeed,  like  to  have  my  boys  and 
girls  in  His  service,  yet — " 


Chapter  Four. 
THEIR  CHARACTER. 

Julia:  "I  don't  see  why  I  have  to  go  to  the  aca- 
demy this  fall.  Why  can't  I  go  to  high  school  like 
other  girls  and  boys  I  know?  Why  should  we  alone 
be  different  from  everybody  else  in  this  neighbor- 
hood?" 

Mrs.  Danielson  :    "It  is  for  the  best,  dear." 

Julia:  'T  don't  think  so.  People  have  been  laugh- 
ing at  us  for  the  last  five  years,  I  know.  I  have  even 
heard  some  remark  that  Father  was  looney  on  the 
school  question." 

Mrs.  Danielson:  "You  know  he  isn't.  He  is  the 
best  man  you  or  I  know,  not  only  in  point  of  common 
sense,  but  in  every  other  way.  People  called  even 
Christ  a  devil  and  spat  in  His  face." 

Julia  :  "I  know  Father  is  sensible  and  good,  but 
it  is  no  fun  to  have  him  called  a  looney  freak,  and  I 
don't  see  why  I  shall  miss  so  many  enjoyments  and 
advantages  in  life  just  because  he  has  such  peculiar 
and  set  views  on  schools." 

Mrs.  Danielson:  "You  will  have  just  as  much  fun 
at  the  academy  as  at  the  high  school,  and  you  will 
get  more  useful  instruction  and  be  better  trained  for 
life." 

Julia  :  "But  it  will  be  harder  to  get  a  position  after 
graduating  from  the  academy  than  from  the  higli 
school.  The  high  school  graduates  can  enter  the  uni- 
versity without  examination  and  can  get  teachers' 
certificates  without  examinations  and  better  positions 
more  readily." 

Mrs,  Danielson  :    "How  do  vou  know  ?" 


36  The  Academy  for  Princes 

Juma:  "I  know.  I  have  heard  the  girls  discuss  it. 
And  you  know  how  hard  it  was  for  Brother  to  get  a 
position?  And  then  when  he  went  to  get  a  certificate 
the  county  superintendent  just  laughed  and  said, 
'What  kind  of  a  school  is  this  academy?  It  it  not 
accredited  by  the  State  and  I  cannot  recognize  your 
standings.  You  will  have  to  attend  teachers'  summer 
school  and  take  examination.'  You  know  how  hard 
Nicholas  worked  for  6  weeks  reviewing  all  of  his 
subjects  for  this  examination.  If  he  had  had  a  high 
school  diploma  he  would  have  been  spared  the 
trouble." 

Mrs.  Danielson:  "And  you  know  that  Nicholas 
was  the  only  one  out  of  125  who  took  examinations 
who  passed  and  got  a  first  grade  certificate.  And  the 
superintendent  admitted  that  the  academy  must  have 
given  a  more  thorough  training  than  the  high  schools 
did,  for  he  did  not  think  that  the  ordinary  high  school 
graduate  could  pass  a  first  grade  examination." 

Julia:  "What  I  hate  about  it  is  the  hardships  con- 
nected with  the  academy,  and  the  disgrace.  I  met 
Louisetta  Morgan  and  Dagny  Willis  and  they  couldn't 
see  why  I  was  going  to  be  made  a  martyr.  Their 
fathers  came  pretty  near  being  won  over  by  that 
dinky  old  professor  that  was  here  two  weeks  ago, 
but  the  girls  are  safe  now.  Not  a  word  is  now  men- 
tioned at  their  homes  about  the  academy.  The  girls 
have  already  secured  rooms  in  town  near  the  high 
school.  I  wish  I  could  go  with  them.  They  have  al- 
ways been  my  class  mates." 

Mrs.  Danielson:  "Well,  we  will  have  to  talk  it 
over  with  P'ather." 

Julia:    "Can't  you  put  in  a  good  word  for  me?" 


Their  Character  37 

Danielson  (at  supper  table)  :  "Only  one  week  left 
till  school  opens,  Julia.     Aren't  you  glad?" 

Julia:  "No,  I  am  not.  I  don't  want  to  go  to  the 
academy.  Why  can't  I  go  to  the  high  school  with 
my  class  mates?" 

Danielson:    "Whew,  you  don't  mean  it,  little  girl?" 

Julia  :  "Yes,  I  do.  Please,  may  I  not  go  to  high 
school?  I  will  be  good  forever  and  never  cause  you 
another  minute  of  sorrow,  if  I  can  go  to  high  school 
just  this  year,  if  not  more." 

Danielson  :  "Thanks  for  your  resolution.  But  I 
can't  do  it." 

Julia:    "But  why  not?" 

Danielson  :  "There  are  many,  many  reasons.  It 
is  my  privilege  and  duty  to  train  you  in  Christianity 
as  befits  a  child  of  God." 

Julia:    "I  am  no  better  than  others." 

Danielson  :  "I  have  not  said  you  were,  but  I  want 
you  to  be  like  Jesus  in  character,  an  honor  to  His 
glorious  name." 

Julia  :  "Oh,  you  want  me  to  become  a  missionary 
or  a  preacher's  wife,  that  is  all.  That  is  what  the  girls 
are  throwing  up  at  me,  and  I  can't  stand  it." 

Danielson:  "That  is  not  all.  A  15  year  old  girl 
is  hardly  of  age  to  decide  for  herself,  but  not  too 
young  to  think  about  such  things.  Is  it  dishonorable 
to  be  a  preacher's  wife?" 

Julia:  "No,  but  it  is  very  tedious  and  trying,  I 
imagine." 

Danielson:  "Most  girls  get  married,  and  you  may 
also  in  time  enter  matrimony.  If  you  go  to  a  church 
academy  you  may  meet  your  partner  for  life  there. 
He  will  probably  be  of  your  nationality  and  religion 
and  standard  of  training  and  tastes.     If  you  go  to  a 


215208 


38  The  Academy  for  Princes 

high  school,  you  will  most  likely  get  a  man  of  another 
nationality,  religion,  and  social  set.  Take  the  John- 
son girls,  all  of  them  high  school  graduates.  Josie 
married  an  English  Methodist.  Well,  she  had  to  drop 
speaking  Xorwegian  or  to  refer  to  things  Norwegian 
for  he  knew  nothing  about  the  Norwegian  language 
and  culture  and,  worse  still,  like  most  Knglishmen.  he 
did  not  want  to  hear  anything  about  the  Norwe- 
gians either.  She  had  to  quit  going  to  the  Lutheran 
Church,  of  course,  but,  strange  to  say,  he  did  not  in- 
sist on  her  going  to  the  Methodist  services,  but  pro- 
posed of  his  own  accord  that  they  attend  the  Pres- 
byterian, but  only  as  hearers.  Many  good  people,  he 
argued,  do  not  belong  to  any  Church  at  all.  Then 
there  is  Sarah.  She  married  an  Irish  Catholic,  and 
had  to  join  the  Catholic  Church.  .\nd  poor  Johanna 
married  a  Norwegian  who  despised  his  race,  language- 
and  religion.  He  was  religious,  to  be  sure,  and  soon 
joined  the  Advcntists  who  had  him  re-baptized.  After 
a  while  he  was  talked  over  by  another  sectarian  that 
the  Adventist  Baptism  was  wrong,  and  he  was  bap- 
tized a  third  time.  Finally,  he  came  to  the  conclusion 
that  all  of  these  were  wrong  in  teaching  and  practice, 
and  he  ordered  his  son  to  baptize  him  in  the  right  way. 
whereupon  he  baptized  his  son  in  turn.  I  have  no 
idea  what  Sects  he  will  not  try  before  he  has  run  his 
course.  And  with  fanatical  zeal  he  drags  Johanna 
along.  You  may,  indeed,  get  a  good  husband,  of 
your  faith  and  otherwise  suitable,  even  by  going  to 
high  school,  but  the  chances  are  better  at  the  aca- 
demy. I  think  the  slur  on  the  preacher's  wife  is  in 
poor  taste." 

Julia:    "I  don't  want  to  be  one  anyway." 
Danifx.son:    "Well,   no  one   has  asked   you   to  be 
one,  either.     As  to  becoming  a  missionary,  all  I  want 
to  say  is,  that  there  are  worse  callings  in  life.     I  never 


Their  Character  39 

hope  to  have  the  honor  of  seeing  any  of  my  children 
dedicate  themselves  to  His  service  as  a  w^hole  offer- 
ing." 

Mrs,  Danielson:    "Don't  say  that,  Father." 

Danielson  :  "But  I  should  like  to  see  them  get  a 
little  more  of  ruggedness  of  character,  so  that  they 
will  listen  just  as  much  to  Father  as  to  every  Tom 
boy  on  the  street,  especially  in  holding  fast  to  pure 
doctrines  and  established  principles.  I  detest  these 
weather-vanes  in  the  pulpits,  who  change  their  mes- 
sage with  every  season.  I  don't  like  to  see  any  man 
or  woman,  girl  or  boy,  a  reed  shaken  with  the  wind." 

Mrs.  Danielson:  "Can  not  the  high  school  also 
develop   strong  character?" 

Danielson  :  "Without  a  doubt.  But  it  takes  the 
Word  of  God  to  make  Christian  character,  which  is 
the  strongest  and  best  type  of  manhood  and  woman- 
hood. Nicholas  has  told  us  that  character  comes  from 
a  word  which  means  carved  or  engraved.  Carved  in 
stone,  cut  into  steel,  rugged  as  the  oak  set  apart  from 
his  fellows,  firm  as  a  rock — that  is  character.  Filled 
with  the  mind  of  Christ,  childlike  faith  in  the  Word, 
implicit  obedience  at  God's  command,  the  Christian  is 
invincible  against  his  arch  enemy  and  the  angels  of 
darkness.  There  on  the  wall  is  a  picture  of  the  Man 
of  Sorrows,  crowned  with  cruel  thorns.  'Ecce  homo' 
— we  read  beneath,  which  my  Latin  scholar  interprets : 
'Behold  the  Man.'  In  this  crucified  Man,  my  King 
and  Savior,  I  see  the  perfect  character,  with  the 
strength  of  the  lion  and  the  gentleness  of  woman, 
with  every  virtue  in  complete  fulness  and  harmony. 
I  want  my  children  to  see  Jesus  and  to  look  to  Him 
as  their  Savior  and  their  Ideal." 

Julia  :  "I  hear  so  much  about  religion  at  home  and 
church,  I  should  think  I  could  escape  studying  it  at 
high  school." 


40 


The  /Academy  for  Princes 


Daniklson:  "No,  they  do  not  study  Christianity 
at  high  school.  That  is  the  tabooed  subject.  Further- 
more, I  do  not  want  them  to,  for  it  is  illegal  and  would 


-ECCE   HOMO.' 


cause  a  clash  between  the  Sects  and  a  clamor  for 
spoils,  and  a  meddling  into  the  Church's  affairs  by  the 
State.  I  wish  you  to  go  where  they  can  and  do  teach 
religion  the  way  we  believe  it  should  be  taught.    The 


Their  Character  41 

character  and  Word  of  Christ  are  the  most  wonderful 
in  history  and  has  a  grip  on  the  world  as  that  of  no 
other  person.  He  wants  His  younger  brothers  and 
sisters,  baptized  in  His  name  as  princes  and  princesses 
of  Heaven,  to  be  Hke  unto  Him  in  thought  and  desire, 
in  word  and  deed,  to  grow  up  unto  His  stature,  to 
walk  in  His  footsteps,  to  be  the  salt  of  the  earth  and 
the  light  of  the  world.  Think  of  Luther,  whose  name 
we  bear,  how  he  searched  the  Scriptures,  found  Christ, 
and  fearlessly  proclaimed  His  name  before  pope  and 
emperor." 

Julia  :  "We  can  never  be  like  Luther.  There  is 
no  use  trying." 

Danielson  :  "We  can  be  like  him  in  kind,  if  not 
in  size.  We  can  get  a  Christian  character  which  time 
can  not  efface  nor  temptations  and  trials  destroy.  The 
inscriptions  on  marble  and  bronze  may  be  corrupted 
or  erased,  not  so  the  Christian  character.  That  can 
be  read  more  sharply  with  the  passing  years,  and 
even  afar  off.  Besides,  the  silent,  unobserved  in- 
fluences of  salt  and  light  are  a  blessing  to  all.  Salt 
preserves  from  decay,  so  do  the  humblest  of  Chris- 
tians. Light  shines,  heats  up,  causes  growth  and 
change,  so  does  every  Christian,  however  lowly,  who 
lets  his  light  shine  before  men." 

Mrs.  Danielson  :  "Julia,  you  had  better  do  as 
Father  says,  I  am  sure  it  is  for  the  best." 

Julia:    "But  it  is  hard  to  be  different  from  others." 

Danielson:    "Ecce  homo — !" 


Chapter  Five. 
THEIR  DESTINY. 

Sir.VAU)  (after  services)  :  "How  do  you  do,  Mr. 
Danielson?  I  have  heard  that  you  had  a  girl  that 
you  were  going  to  send  to  the  academy  tomorrow.  I 
have  a  boy  that  I  want  to  send  there  too — " 

Danielson  :  "You  don't  say !  I  am  glad  to  hear 
it.  Won't  you  come  over  to  dinner  with  us?  Good 
morning,  Mr.  Morgan,  you  might  as  well  come  along 
too.    Take  your  wife  along." 

Sigvald:  "I  shall  be  glad  to  accept  your  kind  in- 
vitation, for  I  want  to  ask  you  a  few  questions  about 
the  trains,  fare,  etc." 

Danielson  :  "Julia  has  never  been  20  miles  from 
home  and  has  never  set  her  foot  on  any  train.  I  am 
therefore  going  along  with  her  to  the  school  and  then 
I  will  spend  two  or  three  days  there  visiting  the  school 
and  taking  in  a  church  convention  nearby.  Willis  is 
also  going  along  to  visit  some  friends." 

Suaald:  "August  has  never  been  any  place  either, 
except  to  the  county  fair.  I  haven't  time  to  accom- 
pany him  on  that  train  myself,  and  am  glad  that  he 
can  go  along  with  you." 

Danielson  :  "All  right,  you  drive  down  to  my  barn 
and  put  in  for  awhile.     And  you,  too,  Mr.  Morgan." 

Morgan  :    "All  right,  sir." 

* 

Danielson  (in  sitting  room,  after  dinner):  "Why 
did  you  decide  on  sending  your  son  to  the  church 
school,  Mr.  Sig^'ald?" 

Sigvald:  "Several  things.  The  pastor  has  from 
time  to  time   mentioned   Christian   education   in    his 


Their  Destiny  43 

sermons.  I  remember  once  particularly  that  he  laid 
such  stress  on  the  fact  that  we  were  God's  children 
arid  ought  to  be  educated  as  such  in  God's  Word. 
This  Word  is  banished  from  the  public  schools,  and 
the  schools  have  such  a  strong  grip-  on  the  children 
and  for  such  a  long  time  that  in.  spite  of  my  efforts  to 
the  contrary  the  minds  and  hearts  of  the  children  be- 
come more  and  more  worldly." 

Morgan  :  "The  schools  are  certainly  a  tremendous 
influence,  a  smelting  pot,  in  which  the  raw  material 
from  Europe,  Asia,  Africa  and  the  Americas  are  made 
into  good,  intelligent,  useful,  loyal  American  citizens 
there." 

Sigvald:  "I  don't  deny  that  the  public  schools 
teach  many  useful  things  and  that  they  make  our 
children  Americans,  but  that  is  not  enough  for  me. 
I  want  them  to  become  Christians  and  heavenly 
minded  first  of  all.  I  never  attended  the  public 
schools,  and  cannot  speak  English  very  well,  yet, 
after  having  been  here  in  America  52  years,  but  I 
am  a  loyal  American  citizen  and  fought  for  the  Stars 
and  Stripes  in  the  Civil  War,  even  though  on  general 
principles  I  am  against  war.  But  the  cause  was  dif- 
ferent in  the  Civil  War.  In  my  opinion  slavery  was 
a  wrong  institution,  and  I  enlisted  three  days  after 
coming  to  my  destination  in  this  country  and  was 
shot  four  times  for  my  patriotism." 

Danielson:  "Of  course,  we  know  a  man  can  be 
patriotic  and  American  even  though  he  has  not  at- 
tended public  school.  To  my  mind  this  matter  of 
patriotism  and  Americanization  is  entirely  overdone. 
It  has  come  to  this  that  preachers  even  preach  patri- 
otism instead  of  Christ.  One  Sunday  when  we  did 
not  have  service  I  went  to  hear  Pastor  Hausman  of 
the  M.  E.  church.  In  his  prayer  he  told  the  Lord  that 
if    our    country    should    perish    then    all    hope    would 


44  The  Academy  for  Princes 

perish.  In  his  sermon,  based  on  the  text :  'Where 
there  is  no  vision,  the  people  perish,'  he  had  three 
points:  education,  religion,  patriotism.  Education 
gave  vision.  True  enough.  But  he  emphasized  with 
clenched  fists  and  frenzied  shouts  that  any  one  who 
spoke  against  the  pifblic  schools  was  a  traitor  to  his 
country.  I  could  not  help  thinking  that  we  had  free- 
dom of  speech  and  press  in  this  country.  Also,  that 
the  most  radical  protests  against  the  public  schools 
come  from  the  public  school  men  ^themselves.  Also, 
that  the  Methodists  have  dotted  this  land  with  Chris- 
tian academics,  colleges  and  universities  which  aim  to 
compete  with  the  state  schools.  As  to  religion,  he 
said,  that  that  gave  still  clearer  vision  and  was  the 
one  thing  essential.  But  he  did  not  tell  how  one  could 
get  religion  when  it  was  not  to  be  had  in  the  public 
schools  which  train  from  kindergarten  through  uni- 
versity. The  home  has  in  most  cases  quit  trying  to 
train  in  religion.  The  Sunday  school  is  at  best  only 
a  faint  shadow  of  the  public  school  giant.  No 
preacher  dares  to  preach  five  doctrinal  sermons  in 
succession.  The  pastor  showed  himself  a  true  child 
of  his  age  in  taking  occasion  under  this  point  to  say 
that  he  had  no  use  for  doctrines  or  creed,  for  we  did 
not  live  in  the  bigotted  middle  ages.  Under  patri- 
otism he  grew  eloquent  on  the  love  of  country  and 
the  work  of  the  soldiers — they  had  a  vision.  But  he 
said  that  those  deluded  creatures  who  espoused  in- 
ternationalism, a  time  when  one  country  could  love 
another  as  itself,  was  out  of  question.  The  precept- 
of  Christ  to  love  and  forgive  one's  enemies  he  de- 
clared impracticable.  The  vision  of  the  Prince  of 
Peace  ruling  the  peoples  and  of  'the  nations  beating 
their  swords  into  plowshares  and  their  spears  into 
pruning-hooks,  of  a  time  when  nation  shall  not  lift  up 
a  sword  against  nation,  neither  shall  they  learn  war 


Their  Destiny  45  • 

any  more,'  this  vision,  possible  in  our  time,  he  kept 
back  and  painted  the  dire  need  of  preparing  ourselves 
against  a  possible  attack  by  Japan  and  Germany. 
He  ended  his  sermon  with  a  declaration  against  mili- 
tarism and  a  long,  loud  Rooseveltian-Wilsonian 
whoop  for  a  preparedness  second  to  none.  This  ser- 
mon is  a  type  of  the  appeal  to  patriotism  that  I  could 
never  understand." 

Morgan  :  "But  we  have  got  off  the  subject,  Daniel- 
son.  Sigvald  was  telling  us  how  he  came  to  decide  to 
send  August  to  the  academy." 

Sigvald:  "I  attended  Prof.  Svein's  lecture,  and  he 
made  my  purpose  more  real  to  myself:  I  should  send 
August  this  fall.  I  did  not  think  so  much  of  the  work 
that  he  might  do  in  this  world,  but  I  thought  espe- 
cially of  his  destiny.  I  want  him  to  come  to  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth  and  be  saved  forever.  Heaven  is  our 
destination.  The  grave  is  not  our  goal.  We  are  pil- 
grims here,  strangers  in  a  strange  land,  frail,  helpless 
creatures  in  a  hostile  country,  lost  and  condemned 
creatures,  unworthy  and  unable  to  be  saved  except 
by  grace.  My  children  have  been  entrusted  to  me  to 
train  up  in  the  way  they  should  go,  but  I  am  such  a 
poor  teacher  and  weak  example  unto  them.  I  con- 
cluded, therefore,  to  send  August,  the  only  one  willing 
to  go  and  that  I  could  spare,  to  the  academy.  May 
the  Lord  give  his  teachers  there  spirit  and  power  to 
win  my  boy's  heart  and  mind  for  interests  of  real  and 
eternal  value." 

Morgan:  "It  seems  to  me  that  a  man  with  your 
views  and  zeal  could  do  more  at  home  than  a  teacher 
at  school." 

Sigvald:    "You  do  not  know  my  frailties,  it  seems." 
Morgan  :    "I  have  heard  it  said  about  you  that  your 


46  The  Academy  for  Princes 

feet  were  still  on  earth,  but  your  head  was  above  the 
clouds." 

Danielson  :  "I  have  heard  a  pastor  say  that  he 
would  not  send  his  children  away  from  home  to  an 
academy,  for  the  Christian  influence  of  the  home 
would  overcome  any  anti-Christian  influence  of  the 
high  school.  But  my  observation,  though  not  so  very 
extensive,  leads  me  to  think  that  the  pastor  was 
wrong  and  that  Sigvald  is  right.  The  influence  of  the 
high  school  is  tremendously  secular,  while  that  of  the 
home  is  often  but  faintly  spiritual." 

Morgan  :  "But  is  the  academy  really  so  very  spir- 
itual ?  I  have  heard  tell  (juitc  a  different  story.  And 
besides  I  have  mvself  attended  both  academy  and  high 
school." 

Danielson:  "You  are  therefore  just  the  man  to 
know  that  the  presence  of  even  a  little  leaven  can 
leaven  the  whole  lump.  I  have  often  wished  that  the 
academy  would  offer  more  religion,  that  the  teachers 
were  all  consecrated  Christians  of  the  finest  order, 
and  that  every  student  were  a  living  epistle,  but  I 
am  thankful  for  the  smaller  returns  that  I  se^." 

Sic.vai.d:  "You  have  many  pictures  on  your  walls, 
Danielson,  but  that  we  find  everywhere.  But  yours 
have  such  a  point  to  them, — that  I  like.  My  son 
Henry  fixed  up  his  house,  you  know,  and  then  invited 
me  over.  He  asked  me  how  I  liked  it.  Flvery thing 
was  new  and  neat  and  tastily  arranged,  for  he  has  a 
most  artistic  wife.  'But,'  said  I,  'there  is  one  thing 
lacking.  I  see  books,  but  not  the  Book  of  books ;  I 
see  papers,  but  no  church  papers ;  I  see  pictures,  but 
none  which  could  reveal  that  you  were  a  Christian  or 
a  heathen.'  On  your  walls,  Danielson,  I  see  pictures, 
some  of  which  clearly  disclose  your  ideals  and  hopes. 
There  is  the  bruised  head  of  Jesus,  the  child  Jesus 
amongst   the  doctors,  the  Shepherd   and    His  sheep. 


Their  Destiny 


47 


David  gazing  at  the  Lord's  handiwork,  and  there  is 
a  ship  casting  anchor,  a  hand  drawing.  Who  made 
it,  may  I  ask?" 

Danielson  :  "A  friend  of  my  son  Nicholas  by  the 
name  of  Algot  Swanson  is  quite  an  illustrator.  He 
sketched  this  drawing  and  several  others  and  gave 
them  to  Nicholas.  F  enjoy  them  very  much  and  have 
drawn  many  lessons  from  them,  for  they  have  really 
a  point  to  them." 


"THE    ANCHOR    OF    HOPE." 


Sigvald:  "I  see  the  point  of  this.  Anchor  stands 
for  hope.  I  had  read  this  in  the  Bible,  but  could  not 
locate  it.  One  day  I  made  up  my  mind  to  call  on 
Pastor  Halm  and  ask.  him.  I  did  so.  His  smile  was 
happy  and  beaming.  'I  wish  more  people  would  come 
and  bother  me  with  questions  like  that,'  he  said. 
'But,'  he  added,  'most  people  think  me  useful  only  at 
a  funeral,  and  many  even  then  would  prefer  a  lodge 
ceremony.'  Then  he  got  his  Bible  and  turned  to  Heb. 
6:  19  and  read:  'Who  have  fled  for  refuge  to  lay  hold 
upon  the  hope  set  before  us ;  which  hope  we  have  as 
an  anchor  of  the  soul,  both  sure  and  steadfast.'  " 


48  The  Academy  for  Princes 

Daniki^on  :  "Say,  you  were  a  seaman  once  upon 
a  time?" 

SiGVALX>:  "Yes,  a  fisherman  from  my  Confirmation 
at  14  until  my  departure  for  America  at  27.  I  spent 
many  a  day  and  night  on  the  Arctic  and  often  in  open 
boat  and  in  storm.  But  I  always  had  hope  that  the 
storm  would  cease  and  that  I  would  reach  shore,  and 
I  always  was  glad  when  we  cast  anchor.  I  have  there- 
fore often  said  to  young  people:  'When  you  leave 
your  home  and  Congregation,  cast  anchor  as  a  ship 
when  it  gets  to  port.  Join  a  Congregation,  lay  hold 
on  Jesus  the  Rock  of  salvation  with  the  anchor  of 
hope.'  " 

Danielson  :  "Our  life  is  a  voyage,  and  Heaven  is 
our  destined  port.  We  need  the  anchor  at  our  latter 
end." 

Sigvald:  "That  is  why  I  want  August  to  go  to  the 
academy.  In  the  storms  of  life — doubts  and  misgiv- 
ings, temptations  and  trials — he  can  cast  anchor  and 
his  ship  will  ride  safely  against  wind  and  wave. 
Finally,  his  ship  will  reach  the  haven  of  peace  and 
drop  anchor  for  once  and  all.  Then  shall  he  step  off 
on  the  celestial  shore  and  see  his  Savior  Brother  face 
to  face." 

Morgan  :  "You  are  right,  Sigvald,  the  children  of 
God  are  destined  for  a  better  land." 

Danielson:  "And  should  be  equipped  on  their 
voyage  with  the  anchor  of  hope." 


Chapter  Six. 
THE  WORD  OF  GOD. 

[Sigvald  and  Morgan  again  at  Danielson's  house  the  Sunday  after 

the  departure  of  Julia  and  August  for  the  academy. 

Carlson  also  present.] 

Sigvald:  "I  got  a  letter  from  August  on  Wednes- 
day and  my  daughter  Carrie  got  one  on  Friday.  He 
is  evidently  very  busy  with  five  hours  a  day  in  the 
class  room,  besides  chapel,  gymnastics,  baseball,  and 
study  periods.  On  Monday  evenings  he  has  to  go  to 
mission  meeting,  on  Thursday  evenings  to  prayer 
meeting,  and  on  Friday  evenings  to  the  debating  so- 
ciety. He  says  he  likes  the  teachers  and  schoolmates, 
but  misses  the  old  folks  at  home  and  the  younger 
ones,  too.  He  is  the  youngest  of  my  brood,  and  a 
spoilt  baby,  I  fear.  But  it  made  my  old  soul  happy 
to  think  that  he  was  homesick." 

Danielson  :  "Julia  has  written  a  letter  every  day. 
Even  the  three  days  I  was  there  she  wrote  to  some 
one  in  the  family,  besides  to  her  girl  friends.  She  is 
lonesome  too,  poor  child." 

Morgan  :  "Louisetta  got  a  long  letter  from  her, 
which  I  was  permitted  to  read.  It  was  a  long  out- 
pouring of  heartfelt  thoughts  and  desires,  half  of  the 
time  she  was  in  high  spirits  at  being  in  such  a  delight- 
ful place  and  half  of  the  time  she  was  in  deep  gloom 
at  being  compelled  to  part  with  her  girl  friends  and 
to  miss  the  happy  high  school  days  of  her  fondest 
dreams." 

Sigvald:  'T  was  very  anxious  to  come  here  today 
to  hear  about  your  trip  to  the  school,  Danielson." 

Danielson:  "And  I  have  been  just  as  anxious  to 
get  a  chance  to  tell  you  about  it.     You  all  ought  to 


50  The  Academy  for  Primes 

have  been  along.  Willis  went  along  and  has  not 
come  back  yet.  for  he  was  going  to  several  places 
where  he  had  worked  as  a  young  newcomer  and  also 
to  the  place  where  he  had  met  and  won  his  wife.  But 
Willis  was  the  lad  who  was  surprised  at  seeing  the 
school.  I  induced  him  to  go  up  with  me  the  first  day. 
Vou  know  the  school  has  four  buildings,  a  main  build- 
ing for  class  rooms,  chapel,  library,  laboratories  and 
gymnasium ;  a  boys'  dormitory,  a  girls'  dormitory,  and 
a  heating  plant,  besides  several  professors'  residences 
near  by.  'Whew,'  he  said,  as  we  approached  the 
school  grounds,  'but  what  are  all  those  buildings?' 
"They  are  the  school  plant,'  I  said,  for  I  had  been 
there  twice  before.  'Did  you  ever,'  said  he.  'What's 
the  matter?'  said  I.  'Oh,  nothing,'  he  said,  'only  I 
thought  the  school  was  a  little  bit  of  a  henhouse  or 
calaboose,  and  it  is  twice  as  large  as  our  big  high 
school  at  home.  Who  paid  for  these  buildings?'  'We 
helped,'  I  said.  'You  remember  when  Student  Rothe 
came  around  with  a  list?  And  Student  Bra  had  a 
list  on  another  occasion,  and  the  famous  Prof.  Nathan 
spoke  in  church  once  and  canvassed  everyone  of  us 
for  $ioo  each,  but  he  got  less?'  " 

Willis:  "Yes,  I  remember.  I  gave  him  a  piece  of 
my  mind  and  told  him  I  had  already  given  $3.  But 
he  wasn't  satisfied.  At  last  1  promised  $20  more. 
He  said:  'Make  it  $25,'  and  then  I  was  ready  for  a 
fight,  but  he  wisely  retreated." 

Morgan  :  "There  is  really  not  a  more  good  souled 
creature  in  this  parish  than  this  same  Willis.  He 
does  not  mean  half  of  what  he  says." 

Danikuson:  "Well,  when  we  went  through  the 
buildings  he  was  all  enthusiasm.  He  met  Prof.  Svein 
and  talked  most  heartily  with  him  and  praised  the 
lecture  he  gave  in  our  church  this  fall.  He  staid  by 
me  at  the  opening  program,  went  to  classes,  had  din- 


The  Word  of  God  51 

ner  with  President  Anthony,  watched  the  boys  at  ball, 
came  back  the  next  day,  attended  more  classes,  went 
to  the  prayer  meeting  in  the  evening.  I  asked  him 
how  he  liked  the  place.  'Had  I  known  it  was  such 
a  place,'  he  answered,  'I  would  have  sent  Ellen  and 
Le  Roy  here  long  ago.  But  now  it  is  too  late,  for 
they  are  already  through  high  school.  Next  year  I 
will  send  Dagny  and  Henry  to  this  academy  as  sure 
as  I  live.'  'Why  not  now?'  I  said.  'They  have  begun 
at  the  high  school  this  week  and  I  don't  want  to  break 
up  their  school  year,  besides  I  don't  want  to  seem 
unstable  and  fickle.  When  I  have  said  a  thing  I  want 
to  keep  my  word.  I  have  said  that  they  should  go  to 
the  high  school,  and  that  settles  that  for  this  year.'  " 

Sigvai.d:  "I  am  interested  in  hearing  about  the 
religious  work  of  the  school.  August  writes  mostly 
about  algebra,  English,  Eatin,  ancient  history  and 
Norwegian.  1  did  not  send  him  there  to  study  those 
things  but  to  study  religion." 

Danielson:  "I  will  first  tell  you  about  the  opening 
exercises.  Being  the  first  day,  their  exercises  occupied 
about  an  hour  in  prayer,  singing  and  speaking.  Presi- 
dent Anthony  gave  a  welcome  speech  to  both  old  and 
new  students,  and  made  a  fine  little  speech  in  which 
he  reminded  us  that  each  student  was  a  child  of  God 
and  had  come  there  to  be  trained  to  the  glory  of  His 
high  and  holy  name.  In  all  their  work  and  walk  they 
must  not  forget  their  sonship  and  the  honor  of  His 
name  and  the  reputation  of  the  Christian  school.  On 
that  account  they  would  not,  for  example,  be  per- 
mitted to  visit  the  movies  or  stay  out  late  at  night 
without  permission,  they  would  be  entirely  prohibited 
from  attending  dances  and  entering  saloons.  After 
this  the  president  introduced  Professor  Knutgaard, 
who  gave  a  more  formal  talk  on  Ps.  1 19 :  105 :  'Thy 
Word  is  a  lamp  unto  my  feet  and  a  light  unto  my 


52  The  Academy  for  Princes 

path.*  He  said  that  the  speaker  of  these  words  was 
held  to  be  King  David,  the  greatest  king  of  Israel  and 
the  most  illustrious  king  of  any  land  or  time.  It  is 
no  easy  task  to  be  a  king,  especially  to  be  a  good  king 
and  to  become  a  great  king.  A  king  has  many  difficult 
problems  to  solve  that  we  have  no  way  of  fully  appre- 
ciating. Heavy  rests  the  head  of  him  who  wears  a 
crown.  We  do  know  some  of  King  David's  problems. 
His  most  beloved  son,  Absalom,  for  example,  had  re- 
volted against  his  own  father,  had  intended  to  depose 
and  kill  him.  Yet  even  when  he  fled  from  Absalom, 
his  son,  forsaken  as  he  was  by  nearly  all  of  his  friends 
and  followers,  David  could  sing  the  words  of  Psalm 
3:  'O  Lord,  how  are  they  increased  that  trouble  me! 
Many  are  they  that  rise  up  against  me.  Many  there 
be  that  say  of  my  soul :  "There  is  no  help  for  him  in 
God !"  But  Thou,  O  Lord,  art  a  Shield  for  me ;  my 
Glory,  and  the  Lifter  up  of  mine  head.  I  cried  unto 
the  Lord  with  my  voice,  and  He  heard  me  out  of  His 
holy  hill.  I  laid  me  down  and  slept.  I  awakened ; 
for  the  Lord  sustained  me.  I  will  not  be  afraid  of  ten 
thousands  of  people,  that  have  set  themselves  against 
me  round  about.'  The  speaker  went  on  to  say  that 
there  were  very  few  people  who  could  have  gone  to 
sleep  in  the  open  air  that  night  as  David  did.  He 
was  surrounded  by  foes  and  betrayed  by  his  son.  The 
Lord  seemed  to  have  forsaken  His  servant.  But 
David  laid  himself  down  and  slept.  He  slept,  not  be- 
cause he  was  indifferent.  He  was  deeply  touched. 
For  when  his  soldiers  returned  with  the  news  of  the 
death  of  Absalom,  David  moaned  and  wept  for  several 
days :  *0  my  son  Absalom,  my  son,  my  son  Absalom  ! 
Would  (iod  I  had  died  for  thee,  O  Absalom,  my  son, 
my  son.'  What  was  the  secret  of  David's  strength 
and  greatness?  It  was  his  close  communion  with 
God.      He   did    not   only   pray   to   Him,   but   he   also 


The  JVord  of  God  53 

listened  to  Him.  He  listened  to  His.  Word.  The 
Word  was  a  lamp  to  David's  feet.  That  is  why  David 
was  good  and  great.  David  did  not  always  seek  coun- 
sel in  the  Word,  did  not  ahvays  obey.  He  sinned 
grievously  when  he  committed  adultery  with  Bath- 
sheba  and  put  Uriah  out  of  the  way.  But  he  came 
to  repentance  and  was  forgiven  and  his  life  is  an 
excellent  testimonial  of  the  benefits  of  using  the  Word 
of  God  as  a  lamp  unto  one's  feet  and  a  light  upon  one's 
path.  The  story  of  the  kings  of  Israel  beginning  with 
the  promising,  but  ill-fated,  King  Saul  is  full  of  ex- 
amples of  those  who  would  rather  perform  their  work 
in  deepest  darkness,  for  their  deeds  were  evil.  They 
had  no  use  for  the  light  of  God's  Word.  The  kings 
of  all  times  and  places  can  learn  of  David.  The  story 
of  the  kings  in  the  various  countries  is  not  always 
pleasant  reading.  The  speaker  said  that  in  his  child- 
hood he  had  read  Dicken's  'Child's  History  of  Eng- 
land' and  he  got  the  impression  the  English  kings 
were  worse,  if  anything,  than  the  kings  of  Israel.  And 
they  should  have  been  so  much  better  for  they  had 
the  full  Word  of  God  and  the  example  of  history 
before  them.  The  professor  went  on  to  say  that  in 
another  and  more  real  sense  each  one  of  us  is  a  prince 
or  princess,  at  least.  We  became  children  of  God  at 
Baptism  and  should  as  such  walk  as  the  children  of 
light,  and  not  of  darkness.  The  Word  should  be  a 
lamp  unto  our  feet." 

Morgan  :  "This  notion  that  our  children  are  chil- 
dren of  God  and  that  they  ought  to  get  a  royal  train- 
ing is  most  beautiful,  but  is  not  practical  at  all,  I 
fear." 

Carlson  :  "That  is  exactly  what  I  have  been  con- 
tending all  the  time.  I  like  to  listen  to  the  theories 
of  Danielson  and  these  professors,  but  I  think  it 
would  be  sin  against  my  children  to  put  them  into 


54  ^  The  Academy  for  Princes 

practice.  I  do  not  believe  in  sending  young  people 
to  co-educational  schools  and  away  from  home  to 
church  academies,  and  I  do  not  think  they  get  ns 
good  instruction  there  as  they  do  right  at  home  in  the 
local  high  school.  These  academics  arc  seldom  ac- 
credited by  the  universities.  They  are  poorly  equipped 
in  almost  every  way  in  comparison  with  high  schools." 

Danielson:  "As  to  co-education  we  have  that  in 
the  state  schools  from  the  common  schools  up.  You 
have  never  objected.  As  to  the  academy  equipments, 
I  had  better  take  you  to  our  academy  for  a  visit,  but 
I  shall  let  our  friend  Willis  speak  on  that  point  when 
he  gets  back.  Now  I  want  to  ask:  Was  David  wise 
in  taking  the  Word  for  his  lamp?" 

C.\RL.sc)N :    "Of  course." 

Danif-lson:    "And  was  Saul  foolish?" 

Carlson:    "He  was." 

Danikl.son  :  "Is  it  good  for  any  land  to  nave  Chris- 
tian rulers  who  fear  (iod  and  obey  His  Command- 
ments?" 

Carlson  :  "That  is  what  the  world  needs  and  ap- 
preciates." 

Danielson  :  "Am  I  wrong  as  to  mv  view  of  son- 
ship?" 

Carlson:  "It  is  rather  hazy.  Wc  are  only  com- 
mon people." 

Danielson:  "But  the  Word  .says  different.  And 
if  we  are  real  children  of  Ciod.  should  wc  have  a 
princely  training  in   His  Word?" 

Carlson:  "I  suppose  so.  But  we  can  not  very  well 
put  this  theory  of  yours  into  practice  in  this  cold, 
dark,  struggling  world." 

Danielson:  "Is  not  the  Bible  our  only  source  and 
guide  in  work  as  well  as  in  faith,  in  practice  as  well 
as  in  theory?" 


The   Word  of  God  S^ 

Carlson  :    "Of  course,  that  is  what  they  say." 

Danielson  :  "Is  not  God  wise  and  practical,  and 
are  not  His  ways  the  wisest  and  most  practical  ?" 

Carlson  :    "Surely." 

Danielson  :  "He  wants  His  children  to  learn  to  ob- 
serve all  things  whatsoever  He  has  commanded  them. 
That  means  that  they  must  study  His  Word  and 
obey  it." 

Carlson  :  "They  learn  that  at  church  and  at  Sun- 
day school." 

Danielson  :  "Is  it  necessary  for  the  youth  of  our 
day  to  get  a  high  school  education?" 

Carlson:  "I  think  so. ■  I  don't  want  my  children  to 
be  mere  farmers  or  day  laborers." 

Danielson  :  "I  would  not  mind  if  my  children  be- 
came farmers  or  day  laborers,  providing  that  they  had 
the  training  they  are  entitled  to  as. sons  of  God.  Je- 
sus was  a  carpenter  and  had  an  honorable  calling." 

Morgan:  "High  school  pupils  can  also  get  a  Chris- 
tian training." 

Danielson  :  "But  there  is  no  provision  to  study 
the  Word  of  God  in  the  high  school  course.  I  con- 
sider a  course  impractical  that  omits  the  most  es- 
sential subject,  the  one  thing  needful." 

Carlson  :  "But  is  it  wise  to  send  youngsters  of  14 
to  16  years  to  an  academy  away  from  home?" 

Danielson  :  "I  would  much  rather  have  them  at 
home.  Now  in  the  old  country  we  were  sent  out  to 
work  for  ourselves  as  soon  as  we  had  gotten  con- 
firmed; that  is  to  say,  at  14  or  15,  and  most  of  us 
thus  sent  out  never  returned  to  the  parental  roof 
again  to  live.  Mr.  Carlson,  you  have  sent  one  of  your 
16  year  old  boys  to  the  big  city  to  work  when  he 
should  have  helped  you  on  the  farm,  and  you  are  not 
afraid  to  let  your  15  year  old  daughter  attend  busi- 


56  The  Academy  for  Princes 

ncss  college  in  the  big  city  all  alone,  to  a  co-educa- 
tional school  at  that.  Would  it  be  more  dangerous  to 
go  to  a  Christian  academy?" 

Carlson:  "I  sent  my  girl  to  the  business  college 
because  she  will  there  get  a  practical  training,  and  my 
boy  in  the  city  is  now  making  money  for  himself,  $40 
a  month  with  prospect  of  a  raise." 

Danif-I^)N  :  "W'e  have  different  views  of  what  is 
most  practical.    I  sympathize  with  Prof.  Knutgaard's 


•A   LAMP   UNTO    MY   FEET." 

view.  Algot  Swanson  once  made  a  drawing  sketch 
for  Nicholas  which  illustrates  this  Bible  verse.  I  will 
get  it.  Here  I  have  a  picture  of  a  man  seeking  his 
way  in  the  dark  by  means  of  a  lantern,  just  as  we  go 
out  on  a  dark  night  to  do  chores  or  visit  a  neighbor. 
Without  a  lantern,  especially  if  the  night  is  very  dark 
and  the  way  is  not  familiar  or  unknown,  we  make 
very  little  headway  and  often  come  to  grief.  This 
has  a  spiritual  application  in  Scripture.  This  David 
knew  when  he  sang:  'Thy  Word  is  a  lamp  unto  my 
feet.'    If  vou  were  a  heathen  in  a  heathen  land  would 


The  Word  of  God  57 

you  know  the  way  of  salvation  without  the  lantern, 
God's  Word?" 

Carlson:    "Indeed,  not." 

Danielson:  "If  you  were  in  a  Christian  land  would 
you  know  the  way  without  this  same  lantern?  What 
do  you  say,  Mr.. Carlson?" 

Carlson  :  "No,  the  Word  is  the  lantern  also  unto 
my  feet." 

Danielson  :  "A  child  in  the  darkness  walking  in  an 
unknown  path  needs  a  lantern  as  well  as  the  grown- 
up. The  night  is  also  dark  for  the  youth,  and  he  may 
be  far  from  home  also  in  his  high  school  days.  Let 
him  have  the  Word  of  God  to  guide  him  in  those 
critical  years." 

Morgan  :  "I  wish  everybody  would  look  upon  the 
Word  of  God  the  way  you  do,  Danielson.  It  would 
then  be  so  easy  to  know  what  to  do.  I  would  at  once 
send  my  Louisetta  to  the  academy  this  fall,  but  now 
I  hesitate,  for  everybody,  even  my  pastor,  is  sending 
his  children  to  the  high  school." 

Sigvald:  "Is  it  true  that  Pastor  Halm  has  sent 
Cornelius  to  the  university,  Hannah  to  a  Congrega- 
tional college,  and  Bergit  to  the  high  school?" 

Morgan  :  "It  is  true.  I  did  not  believe  it  myself, 
but  I  asked  him  the  other  day  I  met  him,  and  he 
smiled  and  said  that  rumor  was  right  for  once." 

Danielson:    "You  are  only  joking,  Morgan." 

Morgan  :  "No,  I  am  not.  Ask  Carlson.  Ask  Halm 
himself." 

Danielson  <  "I  wonder  what  has  come  over  our 
pastor — .  But  however  that  is,  and  whatever  Pastor 
Halm  may  do,  it  still  remains  true  that  if  a  man  takes 
the  Word  as  his  lamp  or  lantern,  he  will  try  to  get  his 
children  to  go  to  a  Christian  school.  I  would  do  it, 
if  I  were  the  only  one  to  do  so.     Joshua  made  his 


58  Thf  Jiadcmy  for  Primes 

choice,  saying:  'As  for  mo  and  my  house,  we  will 
serve  the  Lord.*  Saul  with  an  army  at  his  back  was 
afraid  of  one  foul-mouthed  giant,  Goliath,  but  David 
the  shepherd  boy  went  against  him  single-handed  with 
a  staff  and  a  slingshot  and  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  of 
hosts.  He  grasped  the  Word  as  his  lantern  and  found 
the  way  out  of  the  deep  gloom  of  that  sad  day.  He 
was  able  to  concjuer  Goliath,  to  achieve  a  brilliant 
victory  for  his  king,  to  save  his  people  from  shame 
and  costly  defeat." 

Carlson  :  "It  is  getting  late  and  dark,  therefore  I 
must  be  going." 

MoRG.xN :    "I,  too,  will  have  to  go  home." 

Danielson  :  "It  is  a  pretty  dark  night,  but  you 
can  take  my  lantern.  You  have  far  to  go,  Mr.  Sig- 
vald,  and  do  not  intend  to  go  home  tonight,  I  suppose. 
Stay  for  supper,  and  I  will  tell  you  more  about  my 
visit  to  the  academy." 

Morgan  and  Carlson  (walking  out  into  the  dark 
night  with  the  lantern):    "Good  night." 

Danielson  :  "Good  night.  A  lamp  unto  my  feet, 
a  light  upon  my  path — ." 

Sigvald:  "Just  wait  a  minute,  friends,  let  us  sing 
a  song  together  before  departing.  Let  us  sing  'Lead, 
kindly  Light.'" 

Morgan  :    "All  right.    I  know  that  by  heart." 

Carlson  :    "I  don't." 

Daniei-son:  "You  can  follow  along,  Carlson.  Mor- 
gan, you  take  the  tenor.  I  will  handle  the  bass.  Sig- 
vald and  Carlson  will  carry  the  melody.  Come  along. 
Mother,  we  are  going  to  give  an  open  air  concert." 

All  : 

"Lead,  kindly  LiRht,  amid  th'  encircling  gloom. 
Lead  Thou  me  on ; 
The  night  is  dark,  and  I  am   far  from  home. 

Lead   Thou  me  on. 
Keep  Thou  my  feet,  I  do  not  ask  to  see 
The  distant  scene ;  one  step  enough  for  me — :" 


Chapter  Seven, 
PRAYER. 

SiGVALD  (as  Morgan  and  Carlson  disappear  in  the 
dark  night)  :  "I  believe  they  have  started  singing 
again." 

Danielson:  "Yes,  that  Morgan  is  a  great  lover  of 
music,  and  his  house  is  a  real  conservatory.  I  don't 
know  what  we  should  do  without  him  in  our  Congre- 
gation. He  is  so  active  in  the  congregational  singing 
and  the  choir  work.  But  come  in  and  I  will  tell  you 
some  more  about  the  academy." 

SiGVALD  (taking  a  seat  in  the  cozy  corner)  :  "Yes, 
tell  me  a  lot." 

Danielson:  "I  left  off  with  Prof.  Knutgaard's 
speech.  After  this  speech  Pres.  Anthony  made  a  few 
remarks  again.  He  said  that  the  city  in  which  they 
lived  maintained  an  excellent  high  school  and,  that 
almost  every  village  in  the  land  was  doing  likewise. 
These  high  schools  were  supported  at  public  expense 
and  were  free  to  the  students  in  attendance.  Why 
then  have  a  rival  high  school,  the  church  academy? 
Why  go  to  the  expense  of  building  identical  buildings 
and  hiring  a  new  set  of  teachers?  Why  should  a 
young  man  or  a  young  woman  want  to  go  away  from 
home  to  the  private  school  and  pay  tuition  when  it 
was  possible  to  stay  right  at  home  and  attend  a  high 
school  free  of  charge?  The  answer  had  been  given 
by  Prof.  Knutgaard.  It  was:  To  give  those  who  so 
desired  a  chance  to  study  the  W^ord  of  God  a  little 
more  thoroughly  than  at  home  and  in  the  Congrega- 
tion. He  hoped  they  would  avail  themselves  of  this 
golden  opportunity,  preparing  for  their  high  position 
and  calling  as  the  sons  and  daughters  of  God.    A  cer- 


60  The  Academy  for  Princes 

tain  king  in  France  had  a  private  teacher  for  his  son. 
Now.  this  son  did  not  make  as  good  progress  as  the 
royal  father  desired.  The  king  therefore  asked  the 
tutor  if  there  was  no  way  whereby  the  prince  could 
make  more  rapid  progress  than  the  average  student. 
To  this  the  tutor  was  obliged  to  reply  that  there  was 
no  royal  road  to  learning.  Everyone  who  wants  to 
learn,  must  study,  that  is,  work.  Nevertheless,  in 
learning  the  Word  of  God  there  is  a  better  way,  in 
fact,  the  only  proper  way,  and  it  can  be  called  the 
Royal  Road  to  Learning.  In  reply  to  question  7 
of  Sverdrup's  'Explanation  of  Luther's  Catechism': 
'What  must  we  do  to  use  God's  Word  rightly?'  The 
answer  is  given:  'We  must  first  pray  to  God  for  the 
enlightenment  of  His  Spirit,  and  then  read  the  Word 
devoutly,  with  an  honest  purpose  to  live  according  to 
it.'  There  are  three  steps,  then,  to  this  royal  way : 
First,  prayer;  second,  study;  third,  application.  It 
was  the  object  of  the  school  to  call  attention  to  these 
three  steps  so  often  that  it  would  become  second  na- 
ture on  the  part  of  the  students  to  take  them  in  their 
order." 

Sigvald:  "That  is  truly  a  royal  way  to  read  the 
Scriptures.  I  for  my  part  am  disposed  to  pray  with- 
out reading,  more  often  to  read  without  praying,  and 
worst  of  all  either  not  to  do  what  I  find  commanded 
in  the  Bible  or  to  act  without  reference  to  what  the 
Bible  enjoins." 

Danielson:  "I  am  in  your  fix  exactly.  Well,  to 
continue.  After  the  opening  exercises  I  had  dinner 
with  Professor  Halvorbo,  teacher  of  physiology  and 
.some  other  subjects.  I  found  him  to  be  an  unusually 
earnest  man.  I  understand  that  his  influnce  on  the 
students  is  very  uplifting.  Nicholas  used  to  say  that 
whenever  the  students  were  going  home  for  vacation 
or  going  to  a  baseball  game,  or  some  other  public 


Prayer  61 

function,  Prof.  Halvorbo  would  make  a  speech  in 
which  he  warned  the  students  to  remember  the  good 
name  of  their  school.  But  I  am  not  going  to  dwell 
on  all  of  the  interesting  experiences  and  observations 
at  the  school.  I  am  going  to  tell  you  now  about  the 
weekly  prayer  meeting  that  we  attended  at  the  school. 
It  was  held  on  Wednesday  evening  from  8  to  9  and 
was  attended  by  all  of  the  girls  and  boys  from  the 
dormitories  and  some  outsiders.  Prof.  0stvik  was  in 
charge  that  evening,  and  was  to  have  general  super- 
vision of  the  meetings  during  the  year.  Since  this 
was  the  first  meeting  of  the  year,  he  explained  the 
plan  of  the  meetings  for  the  benefit  of  the  new  stu- 
dents. He  would  appoint -a  student  leader  for  each 
week.  This  leader  at  each  session  would  briefly  ex- 
plain an  appropriate  text,  after  which  the  meeting 
would  be  open  to  comment,  testimony,  song,  but 
especially  prayer.  The  meetings  had  been  very  suc- 
cessful and  edifying  in  years  gone  by,  and  would 
without  question  be  well  worth  while  this  year  also. 
A  prayer  meeting  is  not  the  worst  place  in  this  world. 
A  certain  banker  on  noting  that  his  new  bookkeeper 
went  into  a  saloon,  promptly  discharged  him,  but  on 
noting  that  another  clerk  attended  prayer  meeting  he 
promptly  promoted  him." 

Sigvald:  'T  am  glad  that  my  boy  is  at  such  a 
school  where  prayer  meetings  take  the  place  of  danc- 
ing and  card  parties." 

Danielson  :  "Professor  0stvik  continued  to  say 
that  this  year  the  texts  to  be  explained  at  each  meet- 
ing would  always  bear  on  prayer.  The  Bible  is  per- 
fectly full  of  the  subject  of  prayer — why  to  pray,  and 
where,  and  when,  and  how,  etc.  It  contains  hundreds 
of  references  to  prayer  and  dozens  of  examples  of 
prayer  and  answers  to  prayer.  He  suggested  that  the 
students  take  the  Bible  this  year  and  read  it  through 


62  The  Academy  for  Princes 

with  the  same  interest  as  they  would  one  of  the  latest 
jjreat  popular  novels,  and  he  assured  them  they  would 
find  it  a  novel  experience  which  they  would  remember 
all  of  their  lives,  providing  they  followed  the  Royal 
Road  and  prayed  for  enlightenment.  Reading  the 
Bible  was  a  good  deal  like  taking  a  trip  to  i?ome  en- 
chanted place  like  California  or  Norway.  Particularly 
interesting  is  such  a  trip  if  one  has  come  from  afar 
to  see  wonderful  things.  Just  as  California  has  won- 
derful scenery — stupendous  mountains,  magnificent 
valleys,  the  richest  of  fields  and  the  most  desolate  of 
deserts,  lakes  above  the  cloud  line  and  inland  seas 
below  sea  level,  the  greatest  extremes  in  landscape  and 
vegetation,  the  most  astounding  varieties,  so  the  Bible 
is  a  wonderland  on  any  and  every  spiritual  topic. 
With  respect  to  Prayer  it  offers  one  grand  view  after 
another — Shasta  and  Lassen.  Lowe  a^id  San  Jacinta, 
Yosemite  and  Mariposa,  Lake  Tahoe  and  Salton  Sea, 
Golden  Gate  and  Catalina — Abraham  interceding  for 
Sodom,  Jacob  wrestling  with  God,  Moses  up  on  the 
mountain,  Hannah  in  the  temple,  Nehemiah  on  the 
walls  of  Jerusalem,  Jesus  in  the  desert  and  in  (ieth- 
semane,  glorious  examples  of  praying  men  and  wo- 
men, priceless  precepts  concerning  prayer,  countless 
promises  of  being  heard,  blessed  assurance  that  He  is 
mighty  and  faithful  \\  ho  has  promised." 

Sic;vAi-i»:  "I  can  see  some  of  those  scenes  you  men- 
tion from  the  Holy  Book:  Jacob,  for  example,  strug- 
gling with  the  angel.  Oh,  but  that  appeals  to  me. 
for  I  have  a  painting  of  it  at  home.  How  often  I 
have  stoo<l  and  stared  at  that  picture  and  gone  to  the 
text  and  read  the  narrative  over  and  over  again.  Two 
facts  have  more  and  more  impressed  themselves  on 
me  as  I  have  gazed  in  wonder  at  Jacob's  victorious 
wresrling  with  the  Lord:  The  first  is,  that  this  sinful 
Jacob  did  not  give  up  until  the  Lord  granted  him  his 


JACOB   WRESTLING   WITH   THE   ANGEL. 


64  The  Academy  for  Princes 

request ;  the  second  is,  that  the  Lord  did  not  grant 
Jacob  his  request  before  Jacob  had  confessed  his  sin. 
And  the  Lord  said  unto  Jacob:  'What  is  thy  name?' 
And  he  said :  'Jacob,'  which  means  a  supplanter.  It 
contained  a  confession  of  Jacob's  sin." 

Danielson:  "Well,  to  go  on  with  my  account  of 
the  prayer  meeting :  The  professor  asked  each  student 
to  try  to  read  through  the  Bible  and  to  underline  each 
passage  on  prayer.  After  having  done  this,  it  would 
be  a  fine  thing  to  group  the  passages  in  some  way  or 
other,  such  as,  precept,  promise,  example.  He  did 
not  know  which  class  of  prayer  passages  he  found 
most  comfort  in.  The  examples  of  praying  men  were 
always  an  inspiration.  Christ  took  time  to  pray. 
Daniel  spent  three  hours  daily  in  prayer.  Luther  was 
a 'valiant  man  of  prayer  and  said  that  well  prayed  was 
equivalent  to  work  half  finished  already.  The  prom- 
ises are  also  comforting,  for  they  are  so  definite  and 
apply  to  every  condition  of  life  or  death.  'Whatso- 
ever ye  shall  ask  in  My  name,  that  will  I  do,'  is  the 
promise  Jesus  left  us.  'If  ye  then,  being  evil,  know 
how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your  children,  how  much 
more  shall  your  Heavenly  Father  give  the  Holy  Spirit 
to  them  that  ask  Him?'  And  when  we  ask  Him  for 
the  Holy  Spirit  to  teach  us  the  Scripture  and  to  lead 
us  to  a  living  faith  in  Jesus,  we  have  His  promise  that 
He  will  do  so.  'He  is  not  a  man  that  He  should  lie, 
or  the  son  of  man  that  He  should  repent.'  And  the 
precepts,  precious  jewels  everyone.  As:  'Pray  with- 
out ceasing';  'Thus  shall  ye  pray';  and  the  like.  'As 
the  hart  panteth  after  the  waterbrooks  so  panteth 
my  soul  after  Thee,  O  (jod.'  He  expressed  the  hope 
that  we  would  have  the  same  intense  longing  to  speak 
with  God  in  our  hearts  and  with  our  lips  as  the  pant- 
ing deer  had  after  the  water  brooks.  He  excused  him- 
self for  having  taken  so  much  time  at  this  meeting, 


Prayer 


65 


"AS  THE  HART  PANTETH  AFTER  THE  WATERBROOKS." 

but  since  it  was  the  first  meeting,  it  was  necessary  to 
explain  the  purpose  and  plan  somewhat  fully.  Prayer 
was  the  first  step  in  successful  study.  The  children  of 
God  should  with  all  boldness  and  confidence  entreat 
Him,  as  dear  children  entreat  their  dear  father.  The 
meeting  closed  with  a  prayer  by  one  of  the  students 
and  the  singing  of  the  hymn : 

"  'As  after  the  waterbrooks  panteth 

The- hart,  when  it  sinks  in  the  chase, 
So  thirsteth  my  soul,  as  it  fainteth. 
For  Thee,  O  my  God,  and  Thy  grace — .' " 

Mrs.  Danielson:  "Now,  I  am  ready  with  the 
housework  for  tonight." 

Danielson  :  "Call  the  children,  Mother.  Sigvald 
will  lead  the  devotions  tonight." 


Chapter  Eight. 
STUDY. 

Mrs.  Danielson  (to  her  husband  returning  from 
town):    "Any  mail  today?" 

Danielson:  "A  big  letter  from  Julia  to  you.  and 
I  am  almost  wild  to  find  out  what  it  is  about." 

Mrs.  Danielson  :  "You  have  permission  to  open 
my  mail,  sir." 

Danielson  :    "Thanks,  but  I  prefer  not." 

Mrs.  Daniei^on  (opening  letter)  :  "Listen,  then. 
'Dear  Folks:  We  have  been  having  great  doings  at 
the  academy  this  week.  We  have  had  a  big  Reforma- 
tion celebration  and  a  big  preparation  for  the  event. 
About  a  month  ago  President  Anthony  urged  us  to 
read  some  book  on  Luther.  He  mentioned  such  ac- 
counts of  his  life  in  story  form  as  Schmidt's  "Through 
Luther  to  Liberty"  and  Mrs.  Charles'  "Schonberg- 
Cotta  Family,"  Davis'  "Friar  of  Wittenberg,"  and 
such  biographies  as  by  Ole  Nilsen,  H.  E.  Jacobs  and 
others.  Prof.  Elland  had  provided  the  library  with 
several  extra  copies  of  these  books,  and  the  book  store 
had  them  for  sale.  I  imagined  it  would  be  rather  dry 
reading,  and  figured  on  getting  out  of  it  with  one 
book.  I  was  told  that  Schmidt's  was  the  easiest  and 
that  was,  then,  the  book  for  me.  But  it  seemed  that 
everybody  wanted  to  get  the  easiest,  so  I  had  to  be 
satisfied  with  the  next  best — "The  .Schonberg-Cotta 
Family."  But  a  more  delightful  book  I  haven't  read. 
The  rule  is:  "Lights  out  at  io:oo,"  but  I  was  sorely 
tempted  to  break  the  rule  and  read  through  the  book 
at  midnight.  I  had  never  imagined  that  Luther  was 
such  a  fine  fellow.  He  seems  so  real  in  this  book.  I 
actually   believe  he  is  getting  to  be   my   ideal   hero. 


Study  67 

But  he  won't  supplant  you,  Father,  as  the  best  man 
I  know  or  have  heard  about.  Well,  I  like  Luther  now, 
and  I  don't  care  who  knows  it,  and  I  am  going  to  read 
other  books  about  him  too,  all  of  them  if  I  can.  There 
are  other  girls  who  say  the  same.  And  the  boys  are 
just  crazy  about  him.  I  have  now  secured  "Through 
Luther  to  Liberty,"  and  am  half  through  that,  too. 
Next  year  will  be  a  big  Luther  year — 400  years  since 
the  Reformation  began,  we  are  urged  to  read  not  only 
books  about  him,  but  also  books  by  him. 

"  'Now,  to  tell  you  about  the  festival.  We  had  two 
programs — one  in  the  forenoon  and  one  in  the  evening. 
Prof.  Nessvig  of  our  college  was  the  orator  on  the 
forenoon  program.  We  think  our  professors  here  know 
a  good  deal,  but  try  to  imagine,  if  you  can,  what 
the  professors  at  a  college  must  know.  I  marched  into 
the  chapel  together  with  my  classmates  as  eager  as  any 
to  see  and  hear  this  great  speaker  that  should  honor 
us  with  his  visit  and  wisdom.  I  wondered  whether 
I  would  be  able  to  understand  anything  he  said.  One 
of  the  girls  told  me  that  professors  at  college  could 
talk  Latin  and  often  did  so  in  public  speeches.  But 
Prof.  Nessvig  spoke  so  plain  that  I  could  understand 
every  word  he  said.  He  talked  about  "Searching  the 
Scriptures"  and  gave  as  the  most  illustrious  example 
among  men  who  had  searched  the  Scriptures,  Dr. 
Martin  Luther.  I  was  so  glad  that  I  had  already  pre- 
pared for  this  festival  by  reading  "The  Schonberg- 
Cotta  Family."  I  now  understood  better  what  you 
mean  by  saying  that  we  ought  to  prepare  for  the  Sun- 
day service  by  reading  the  text,  at  least,  before  going 
to  church.  I  could  follow  the  speaker  when  he  de- 
scribed Luther's  eagerness  to  learn,  glimpses  of  his 
school  days,  his  joy  at  finding  the  Bible  and  in  read- 
ing, translating  and  explaining  it.  His  speech  was 
illustrated  by  pictures  from  the  life  of  Luther  thrown 


LUTHER  DISCOVERS  THE  BIBLE. 


Study  69 

on  a  big  white  background.  We  saw  him  in  his 
humble  home,  in  his  first  school,  singing  in  the  streets, 
studying  in  the  library,  doing  penance  in  the  monk's 
cell,  working  at  the  university  as  a  professor,  and 
preaching,  nailing  his  theses,  giving  witness  at  the 
Diet  of  Worms,  translating  at  the  castle  of  Wartburg, 
playing  horse  with  the  children  at  his  home,  etc.  The 
Bible  seemed  to  appear  everywhere  in  his  life. 
"Luther  searched  the  Scriptures,"  said  the  speaker, 
"that  is,  he  was  looking  for  something."  And  he  found 
something  new,  yet  old — the  Gospel,  or  Good  News 
of  salvation  by  faith.  The  speaker  said  that  we,  too, 
should  eagerly  search  the  Bible,  for  the  Gospel  is  a 
power  unto  salvation  for  all  who  believe.  It  would 
make  us  free  indeed,  if  we  accepted  its  message.  It 
would  make  us  invincible.  He  said  that  the  Bible  was 
like  a  castle  with  many — thousands  of  treasure  cham- 
bers. But  Luther  gave  us  a  key  that  will  open  every 
locked  door  and  the  Lord  will  give  us  a  light  to  illu- 
mine every  dark  corner  and  every  feeble  eye.  The 
key  is  the  "Smaller  Catechism,"  the  light  is  the  Holy 
Spirit,  freely  granted  to  all  who  ask  for  Him.  He 
concluded  by  saying  that  princes  ought  to  know  their 
Father's  will,  and  congratulated  us  on  the  splendid 
privilege  of  attending  a  school  for  princes. 

"  T  have  tried  hard  to  tell  you  the  main  points  of  his 
address,  because  you  are  always  scolding  me  for  not 
being  able  to  tell  what  a  speaker  has  said.  I  have  done 
the  best  I  could  and  I  trust  you  will  be  satisfied.  The 
evening  program  was  more  varied — papers  by  the  stu- 
dents, songs  and  music,  a  short  speech  by  Prof.  Glass, 
my  history  teacher,  on  the  "Influence  of  Luther  upon 
the  World."  It  seems  that  Luther  influenced  every 
department  of  thought  and  work,  every  Church  and 
every  people,  and  all  through  searching  the  Scriptures. 
His  picture  of  the  rising  sun  kissing  the  mountain 


70  The  Academy  fur  Princes 

tops  and  illuminating  the  valleys,  was  beautiful. 
Luther  rose  as  the  daystar  dispelling  the  darkness 
of  the  middle  ages  and  bringing  light  to  all. 
Now  my  letter  is  long  and  tedious  and  I  shall  close 
with  love  to  all.  Tell  Louisctta  and  Dagny  to  write 
to  me.  I  wrote  last.  And  all  of  you  be  sure  to  write 
me  a  long,  long  letter.  I  am  too  busy  to  get  very  lone- 
some, but  I  get  caught  unawares  at  times. 

Your  studious  daughter,  Julia." 

Mrs.  D.\nielson:  "Isn't  she  a  good  letter  writer, 
though?" 

D.\nieij^on  :  "And  she  seems  to  like  it  out  there, 
too.  She  thought  she  wouldn't.  She  was  sure  she 
would  hate  the  school  and  die  of  a  broken  heart.  It 
seems  that  young  ladies  can  be  happy  at  Christian 
schools  as  well  as  at  high  schools." 


Chapter  Nine. 
APPLICATION. 

Danielson  (at  Pastor  Halm's)  :  "I  come  over  on 
Monday,  because  I  imagine  this  is  your  most  quiet 
day.  For  about  two  months  I  have  longed  to  speak 
to  you  at  length  in  private,  but  I  have  become  more 
and  more  fearful  and  tempted  to  keep  silent." 

Halm:  "Why,  what  is  the  trouble?  You  have 
never  been  afraid  of  me  before  and  do  not  need  to  be 
afraid  of  me  now." 

Danielson  :  "I  have  had  my  misgivings  just  the 
same.  But  I  have  thought  it  was  my  duty  to  come, 
therefore  I  am  here  at  last." 

Halm:    "What  can  I  do  for  you,  sir?" 

Danielson  :  "I  wanted  to  find  out  why  you  have 
sent  your  oldest  son  to  the  university,  your  oldest  girl 
to  the  Congregational  college  and  your  second  daugh- 
ter to  the  high  school." 

Halm  :  "I  do  not  see  that  it  should  make  any  differ- 
ence to  you  where  I  send  them." 

Danielson  :  "Would  it  make  any  difference  to  you 
where  I  sent  my  children?  Suppose  I  sent  them  to 
the  movies  and  theaters,  to  dances  and  prize  fights 
and  the  like?" 

Halm  :  "That  is  quite  different.  We  are  talking 
about  schools." 

Danielson  :  "There  was  a  time  when  you  spoke 
otherwise.  It  is  not  four  months  since  you  preached 
on  'Mary  at  the  Feet  of  Jesus'  and  urged  us  to  send 
our  children  to  church  schools." 

Halm:    "Well,  what  of  it?" 

Danielson  :      "Practise   what   you   preach.      Your 


72  The  Academy  for  Princes 

people  are  not  fools.  They  will  observe  your  acts,  and 
think  and  talk.  Their  talk  gives  me  much  heartfelt 
pain.  Your  act  is  so  confusingly  strange  and  incon- 
sistent with  your  previous  record  that  it  has  made  me 
feel  sad,  indeed.  I  know  others,  too,  who  do  not  know 
what  to  make  of  it." 

Halm:  "Oh,  I  wish  you  would  leave  me  alone.  I 
have  been  struggling  with  this  subject  for  over  25 
years  and  I  want  peace.  I  do  not  want  to  bother  my 
poor  head  any  more  about  the  school  question.  Let 
each  one  have  freedom  to  study  where  he  pleases." 

Danielson  :  'T  am  ready  to  go  whenever  you  bid 
me,  yet  before  going  I  would  like  to  say  a  few  words: 
You  have  been  my  pastor  now  for  twelve  years  and 
I  want  to  say  that  you  have  been  more  to  me  than  I 
can  fully  realize.  When  you  came  I  at  once  noted  the 
emphasis  you  laid  on  the  authority  of  the  Word  of 
God.  We  should  read  it  to  find  out  what  it  had  to 
say  and  when  we  had  found  out  its  teachings  we 
should  apply  them.  'If  any  man  will  do  His  will,  he 
shall  know  of  the  doctrine  whether  it  be  of  God,  or 
whether  I  speak  of  myself.'  You  set  the  young  people 
to  study  their  Bibles  and  the  Luther  League  topics. 
You  gathered  us  older  people  at  devotional  meetings 
where  we  read  the  Scriptures  and  prayed.  We  went 
home  and  began  at  your  advice  reading  the  Bible 
with  our  families.  We  began  searching  the  Scriptures 
on  many  questions  that  came  up  in  and  outside  of 
the  Congregation.  You  spoke  for  every  church  ac- 
tivity, but  presented  the  school  question  in  such  a 
way  that  I  for  one  was  induced  to  send  my  children 
to  the  church  academy.  I  am  not  sorry  for  having 
taken  your  sermons  to  heart  and  for  having  acted  on 
your  personal  advice.  Now,  I  shall  leave.  But  I 
wish  to  say  in  leaving  that  I  am  very  thankful  to 
you   for  the  fearless,  seasonable  and   sensible   words 


Application  73 

you  have  spoken  in  regard  to  Christian  education,  and 
I  shall  try  to  profit  by  them  in  the  future  even  though 
you  yourself  pronounce  them  false  doctrine  and 
foolish  practice." 

Halm  :  "Sit  down,  Danielson.  You  have  been  a 
faithful  supporter  of  me  through  thick  and  thin  in 
this  Congregation,  and  I  do  not  w^ant  to  seem  un- 
grateful. It  has  been  no  easy  task  to  be  a  pastor  for 
this  flock.  You  know  about  some  of  the  battles  which 
have  been  fought  here  with  wolves  without  and 
wolves  within  the  fold.  I  want  to  give  you  credit  for 
always  helping  me  by  word  and  deed.  Enough  said 
about  my  struggles.  As  to  the  school  question  I  really 
do. not  like  to  say  anything,  but  sit  down  and  I  will 
tell  you  a  little  about  my  hopeless  case." 

Danielson  :  "Do  not  say  hopeless.  While  there  is 
life  there  is  hope." 

Halm  :  "Just  wait  and  you  will  see  if  it  is  not  hope- 
less. My  mother  was  very  religious  and  a  devout 
Bible  reader.  I  felt  a  deep  desire  in  early  childhood 
to  become  a  Bible  scholar,  possibly  a  pastor  or  Bible 
teacher.  We  were  extremely  poor,  so  I  had  to  start 
working  on  my  13th  birthday.  I  made  up  my  mind 
that  I  would  study  at  a  church  academy  if  mother 
permitted.  She  did  so,  and  at  15  I  enrolled  at  the 
academy  and  paid  my  way  through  this  school  by 
very  hard  manual  labor.  Later  I  worked  my  way 
through  the  church  college.  I  had  hoped  .to  get  a 
pretty  good  position  when  I  finished  college,  for  I 
had  done  good  work  at  school  and  was  willing  to 
serve  faithfully  and  well.  I  wanted  to  teach  at  one 
of  our  academies,  but  there  was  no  opening.  I  tried 
to  get  a  high  school  position,  but  our  college  at  that 
time  was  neither  recognized  nor  even  known  among 
state  school  men,  so  I  had  no  show  at  all.  I  have  been 
pleased  to  see  that  now  the  graduates  of  our  college 


74  The  Academy  for  Princes 

are  better  treated  than  I  was  as  an  applicant.  Then 
I  applied  for  a  country  school.  After  visiting  19 
school  boards,  through  the  influence  of  a  friend  I 
secured  a  school  at  $35  a  month,  providing  I  could 
get  a  certificate.  The  students  at  the  state  schools 
receive  certificates  on  their  school  diplomas,  but  mine 
was  not  recognized.  The  county  superintendent  of 
schools  said  I  had  to  take  examinations.  This  I  did, 
and  passed,  of  course.  But  the  point  is:  After  8 
years  of  excellent  work  at  good  church  schools  I  had 
to  take  examinations  to  get  a  second  grade  certificate, 
and  had  to  crawl  in  the  dust  to  get  a  $35  job.  If  I 
had  done  as  hard  work  at  the  state  schools  I  would 
have  had  a  place  at  $ick)  a  month  without  the  asking. 
I  tried  again  to  get  an  academy  position,  but  failed. 
'If  I  were  to  teach,'  I  thought,  'then  the  only  thing 
for  me  to  do  was  to  attend  some  state  school.'  This 
I  did.  I  attended  the  university  for  a  while,  mean- 
while making  my  living  at  manual  labor.  The  train- 
ing I  had  at  the  church  school  was  just  as  thorough, 
so  that  I  had  no  difficulty  in  keeping  up  with  the  uni- 
versity trained  scholars.  The  only  thing  that  was 
against  me  there  was  my  previous  religious  bringing 
up.  'Why  don't  you  dance?'  said  the  dean  to  me  at 
a  social  gathering.  *I  do  not  believe  in  it,'  I  answered. 
He  thereupon  gave  me  the  advice  that  if  I  expected 
to  get  along  in  this  world  I  would  have  to  mix  with 
the  people  and  do  as  they  did.  And,  afterwards 
when  he  recommended  me  as  a  good  student,  he  added 
that  I  came  from  a  small  college,  was  narrow  and  had 
peculiar  notions,  so  that  his  recommendation  de- 
stroyed my  chances  of  securing  a  job.  At  last,  I 
secured  a  high  school  place  and  worked  in  high  schools 
ten  years,  but  was  never  satisfied.  My  church  train- 
ing had  spoiled  me  for  the  high  schools.  I  was  never 
satisfied    in    having   to   keep   silent    on    Christianity. 


application  75 

Therefore  I  have  never  been  a  supporter  of  the  public 
school,  and  have  until  now  consistently  spoken  for 
the  church  school. 

"My  argument  has  been  that  the  children  of 
God  should  have  a  good  knowledge  of  His  Word, 
and  that  He  will  provide  for  a  position  for  every- 
body according  to  his  equipment  and  worth.  I 
have  consoled  myself  with  the  thought  that  what  I 
wanted  was  not  good  for  me,  and  that  the  Lord 
wanted  me  to  be  an  ambassador  for  Christ,  praying 
in  His  stead,  'Be  ye  reconciled  to  God.'  I  have  held 
that  the  church  schools  are  better  than  the  stat^ 
schools,  because  the  church  schools  teach  Christianity, 
the  one  great  need  of  a  sinful  and  sorrowful  world. 
On  the  other  hand,  even  though  the  state  schools 
have  many  Christian  teachers,  they  are  as  institutions 
either  un-Christian  or  anti-Christian,  and  leave  the 
mind  worldly,  indifferent  to  orthodoxy  or  opposed  to 
it.  This  manner  of  speaking  has  not  won  me  many 
honors,  though,  let  me  tell  you.  You  have  no  idea 
of  how  many  times  I  have  been  called  fanatical  and 
radical !  how  many  times  I  have  been  snubbed  and 
set  aside.  I  have  tried  to  support  the  church  school, 
too,  from  out  of  my  small  and  hard  earned  income. 
When  I  quit  teaching  and  entered  the  ministry  I  gave 
one-half  of  my  property  to  the  church  schools ;  for 
several  years,  while  the  family  was  smaller  and  the 
food  stuflf  cheaper,  I  gave  up  to  one  tenth  of  my  in- 
come to  schools,  without  neglecting  the  other  appeals 
for  help.  And  so  far  I  have  sent  two  of  my  children 
to  the  academy.  I  have  held  that  a  man  should  prac- 
tise what  he  preaches." 

Danielson  :  "Your  example  has  been  the  most 
powerful  argument  for  Christian  education  that  this 
community  has  ever  been  witness  to,  therefore  your 
present  conduct  has  created  amazement  and  ridicule." 


76  The  Academy  for  Princes 

Halm  :  "I  can  not  tell  you  everything.  But  I  am  at 
times  very  weak.  My  nerves  and  my  faith  go  to 
pieces  together  at  times.  At  our  synodical  meeting 
this  summer  there  was  the  usual  scrap  about  the 
church  schools.  Some  regard  them  as  mill  stones 
around  the  neck  of  the  Church ;  others  regard  the  state 
schools  as  a  Goliath  who  is  mocking  the  men  of  Is- 
rael. Many  unwarranted  charges  arc  made  on  both 
sides.  You  have  read  about  the  fuss  started  by  Presi- 
dent Theodore  by  a  passage  in  his  annual  address  on 
the  anti-Christian  tendency  of  the  state  schools?" 

Daniei^son:  "Yes,  the  committee  on  schools  ob- 
jected to  such  language  as  unfair  and  disloyal,  where- 
upon a  brisk  debate  ensued." 

Halm  :  "Yes,  I  won't  go  into  detail  about  that  de- 
bate. It  is  about  as  popular  to  attack  the  pul)lic 
schools  as  to  attack  the  lodge.  I  also  took  part  in  a 
small  way.  I  did  not  want  to  attack  the  public 
schools,  for  I  have  attended  them  and  have  learned 
so  many  good  things  from  them ;  most  of  the  teachers 
there  are  good  men  and  women  working  hard  to  per- 
form their  heavy  and  often  thankless  tasks.  But  the 
church  school  is  a  school  for  princes,  and  is  better. 
The  best  of  state  schools  without  Christianity  from 
the  teachers  or  some  outside  sources  would  produce 
only  educated  heathen  at  best,  but  the  poorest  church 
academy  can  train  up  a  youth  the  way  he  should  go. 
Do  you  know  what  Professor  Boby  said  about  this 
mode  of  reasoning?" 

Danielson  :  "He  is  a  broad-minded,  diplomatic 
man,  and  would  be  apt  to  say  that  you  were  extreme." 

Halm:  "He  said  I  was  too  radical.  Do  you  know 
what  the  great  schoolman,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Severin 
said?" 

Danielson:   "No." 


Application  77 

Halm  :  "He  said  that  speaking  against  the  state 
school  was  just  as  foolish  as  speaking  against  the 
secret  societies.  The  Church  in  a  fight  with  these 
institutions  would  merely  make  plain  to  the  world  its 
impotence.  Therefore  he  advised  me  earnestly  as  a 
true  friend  to  hold  my  tongue." 

Danielson  :  "But  Luther  did  not  hold  his  tongue. 
He  spoke  against  the  educational  system  of  his  times 
and  called  for  more  Bible  study,  Catechism  and  Gos- 
pel Christianity." 

Halm  :  "I  know  that.  I  have  had  many  a  struggle 
within  my  soul  whether  I  should  keep  silent  or  speak 
on  in  behalf  of  the  academies.  I  had  a  long  siege  of 
doubt  and  dismay  before  I  preached  the  sermon  on 
'Mary  at  the  Feet  of  Jesus'  that  you  referred  to.  Then 
I  went  to  a  pastoral  conference  and  the  question  came 
up  again.  Most  of  the  pastors  take  the  position  that 
we  can  never  get  a  congregational  school  system  to 
take  the  place  of  the  common  school.  Many  hold  that 
such  a  system  would  be  a  calamity  to  both  State  and 
Church.  The  majority  also  holds  that  since  every 
village  is  establishing  a  high  school  it  is  unwise  to 
send  the  children  to  the  academy.  They  object  also 
to  the  church  college,  because  it  is  more  expensive 
than  it  was  a  generation  ago,  and  because  it  cannot 
compete  with  the  powerful  state  universities.  With 
this  frame  of  mind  many  of  the  pastors  openly  knock 
their  own  schools  whenever  they  can.  I  can  name  a 
dozen  professors  who  have  never  sent  their  children 
to  any  academy  or  church  college,  but  only  to  the 
state  institutions.  I  can  name  possibly  a  hundred 
pastors  who  have  done  the  same.  And  there  are 
thousands  upon  thousands  of  deacons  and  other  good 
church  people  who  would  not  send  their  children  to 
a  church  school  to  save  their  lives.  Israel  wanted  to 
be   like  her   Canaanitish   neighbors.     Church   people, 


78  The  Academy  fur  Princes 

pastors  and  professors  included,  want  to  be  like  the 
world.  I  am  tired  of  the  struggle.  I  talked  it  over 
with  Mrs.  Halm  and  then  with  the  children.  'Cor- 
nelius,' said  I,  'if  you  had  your  choice,  would  you  go 
to  our  college  or  to  the  state  university?'  'I  have  quit 
asking,'  he  said,  'but  nevertheless  I  still  prefer  to  go 
to  the  university.'  'And  where  would  you  like  to  go, 
Hannah?'  'I  have  heard  so  much  about  the  Congre- 
gational college,  where  so  many  of  my  girl  friends  go, 
and  where  Miss  Snyder  got  her  degree.  That  college 
would  be  my  choice,'  she  replied.  'And  you,  little 
one,'  I  said  to  Bergit,  'where  would  you  like  to  continue 
your  education?'  'The  high  school  for  me,  Papa,'  she 
promptly  answered.  'The  thing  is  settled,'  I  said, 
looking  to  Mother  for  approval.  She  nodded  assent, 
having  long  felt  that  way.  'Hurrah  for  the  fun,'  burst 
from  three  happy  throats.  Now  you  know  why  my 
children  are  not  going  to  our  schools  this  year." 

D.xNiELSON :  "But  are  you  not  afraid  that  Clarence 
will  be  robbed  of  his  faith  at  the  university?  Pastor 
Solen's  boy  took  a  course  in  philosophy  of  religion 
down  there  and  became  an  open  scoflfer.  He  was  a 
graduate  of  our  college  before  going  there." 

H.\lm:  "Such  accidents  do  happen.  I  took  that 
course,  but  the  philosophy  did  not  bother  me  any. 
The  teacher  held  that  religion  was  a  natural  human 
state,  and  that  Christianity  was  one  of  a  thousand 
natural  religious  manifestations  in  the  evolution  of 
the  race.  In  some  respects  it  was  ahead  of  the  times, 
in  others  far  behind.  New  and  better  religions  would 
evolve  in  the  years  to  come.  I  took  no  interest  in 
this  course." 

Daniei^son  :  **Your  boy  may  be  otherwise  aflfected 
by  this  or  some  other  heresy  so  dogmatically  pro- 
claimed in  the  name  of  the  highest  scholarship  and 
research." 


Application  79 

Halm  :  "I  am  tired  of  the  fight  and  have  sur- 
rendered unconditionally." 

Danielson  :  "And  is  that  Congregational  school 
the  proper  place  for  a  Lutheran  girl?" 

Halm:  "Why  not?  My  neighbor,  Rev.  Adam- 
son,  sent  his  daughter  there,  and  he  is  supposed  to 
be  one  of  the  most  conservative  Lutherans  in  the 
ministry.  There  are  thousands  of  Lutheran  ministers 
that  he  does  not  consider  brethren  in  the  faith,  be- 
cause they  do  not  agree  with  him  on  the  question  of 
Predestination.  And  then  there  is  the  Rev.  Prof. 
Nagol  who  is  the  dean  and  chief  professor  at  this 
college.  It  doesn't  seem  wrong  for  him  to  leave  the 
Lutheran  ministry  and  teach  in  a  Congregational 
college." 

Danielson  :  "I  will  not  say  any  more,  except  that 
I  do  not  think  it  right  for  a  preacher's  children  to  do 
as  your  children  are  doing." 

Halm  :  "They  are  as  yet  not  doing  anything  wrong, 
and  I  hope  they  never  shall.  It  is  no  worse  for  a 
preacher's  children  to  go  where  they  please  than  for 
other  people's  children  to  decide  on  their  school.  In 
this  country  the  children  as  a  rule  do  the  deciding." 

Danielson  :  "In  itself  it  is  no  worse  for  the  pastor 
or  his  children  to  do  this,  but  the  example  is  so  much 
more  conspicuous  and  demoralizing." 

Halm  :  "My  example  hitherto  has  been  only  a 
source  of  loss  and  sorrow  to  me  and  of  irritation  and 
amusement  to  others.  I  have  seen  no  fruits  of  my 
work." 

Danielson  :  "You  are  mistaken.  I  can  testify  to 
fruit  of  your  work.  It  is  not  given  to  every  farmer 
who  labored  in  sowing  time  to  see  the  harvest.  One 
may  plant  and  another  may  reap.  'Neither  is  he  that 
planteth  anything,  neither  he  that  watereth,  but  God 


80  Thv  Academy  for  Princes 

that  piveth  increase ;  and  every  man  shall  receive  his 
own  reward  according  to  his  own  labor.  For  wc  are 
laborers  together  with  God.'  " 

Halm  :  *'I  have  dropped  this  academy  agitation 
and  do  not  want  to  resume  hostilities." 

Danielson  :  "The  Church  here  on  earth  is  militant 
to  the  end  of  time.  We  must  be  in  the  fight  against 
the  Devil,  the  world  and  our  own  flesh  until  death 
releases  us.  We  must  do  His  work  until  the  end,  be 
faithful  and  receive  the  crown  of  life." 

Halm  :  "Thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  arc 
letting  their  children  choose  their  school  and  they  are 
not  considered  worse  Christians  on  that  account." 

DANIEL.SON :  "The  question  is  not  what  others  are 
doing.  The  question  is,  whether  we  who  believe  that 
a  prince  of  the  house  of  God  should  be  taught  God's 
Word,  or  not.  A  preacher  should  practise  what  he 
preaches.  When  we  have  prayed  for  enlightenment 
and  have  studied  His  Word  and  know  His  will,  then 
we  should  obey  it  and  do  according  to  it,  no  matter 
what  the  world  about  us  thinks  and  says  and  does. 
Now,  giving  God's  children  a  Christian  training  is 
an  explicit  command  from  the  Great  Teacher,  our 
King:  'Teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  what- 
soever I  have  commanded  you,'  and  that  is  authorita- 
tive and  conclusive  enough  for  me.  The  choice  of 
school  is  a  vital  issue,  as  Lunde  calls  it  in  his  book 
on  'Life  Problems.'  Two  tracks  may  run  out  from 
a  town  side  by  side,  but  one  may  lead  north  and  the 
other  south.  To  be  a  disciple  of  the  Lord  leads  to  a 
safe  destination ;  to  be  otherwise  is  too  risky  for  com- 
fort." 

Hal.m  :    "I  consider  this  discussion  ended." 

Danielson:  "All  right.  But  may  I  say  what  has 
occurred  to  me  as  I  have  been  glancing  at  the  picture 


Application 


81 


that  hangs  on  the  wall  back  of  you,  of  Naaman  dipping 
in  the  Jordan?  I  recall  an  address  you  made  before 
the  Luther  League  on  how  to  study  the  Bible".  You 
said  that  there  where  three  normal  steps  in  Bible 
study :  prayer,  study,  and  application.  This  time  you 
wished  to  speak  on  application.  When  the  Lord  com- 
manded a  thing,  the  way  to  find  out  if  it  were  true, 


NAAMAN    DIPPING   IN    THE   JORDAN. 
From   Foster's   "Story  of  the  Bible." 

was  to  try  it.  For  example:  'It  is  more  blessed  to 
give  than  to  receive' ;  or,  'Do  good  to  them  that  hate 
you.'  The  story  of  Naaman  is  a  fine  illustration  of 
application.  Naaman  was  a  Syrian  general.  All  was 
well  with  him  except  one  thing — he  was  a  leper.  He 
was  sent  to  Samaria  to  be  cured  of  his  fatal  disease. 
He  had  no  doubt  in  mind  that  Elisha  would  receive 
him  in  state  and  move  heaven  and  earth  to  cure  him. 
But  Elisha  would  not  look  at  him  at  all.     He  sent  a 


82  The  Academy  for  Princes 

messenger  to  tell  the  general  to  dip  seven  times  in  the 
Jordan.  Then  Naaman  was  wroth,  and  said :  'Be- 
hold, r  thought,  he  will  surely  come  out  to  me,  and 
stand  and  call  on  the  name  of  the  Lord,  his  God,  and 
strike  his  hand  over  the  place,  and  recover  the  leper.' 
He  thought  that  the  rivers  of  Damascus  were  far 
better  to  wash  in  than  all  the  waters  of  Israel,  and 
turned  away  in  a  rage  to  go  home.  But  his  servants, 
knowing  that  he  was  sick  unto  death,  that  his  country 
needed  him,  that  he  had  come  so  far  to  get  healed, 
that  he  had  taken  along  a  fortune  to  pay  for  help, 
ancf  that  it  would  not  hurt  to  try  this  simple  remedy 
of  Elisha's,  pleaded  with  their  master:  'My  father, 
if  the  prophet  had  bid  thee  to  do  some  great  thing, 
wouldst  thou  not  have  done  it?'  At  this  he  cooled 
down  and  betook  himself  to  the  Jordan  to  do  as  the 
Lord  had  commanded.  'This  is  the  way  to  use  God's 
W^ord,'  you  said.  'Do  what  it  says.'  Then  you  con- 
tinued: 'Let  us  imagine  we  are  in  Naaman's  place. 
We  dip  once  and  come  up — still  as  leprous  as  ever. 
We  dip  a  second  time  and  come  up — the  leprosy  was 
still  there.  We  dip  a  third  time — no  change;  we 
think:  perhaps  the  whole  thing  was  a  fake?  We  dip 
a  fourth  time — the  same  as  ever,  sore  upon  sore ;  per- 
haps the  prophet  meant  it  as  a  joke,  or  an  insult  to  the 
arms  of  Syria?  We  dip  a  tifth  time — the  servants, 
too,  are  losing  hope ;  we'll  get  out  of  this  and  go  home 
and  turn  our  swords  against  Samaria.  We  dip  a  sixth 
time — our  hopeless  misery  comes  again  to  view ;  we 
will  quit  right  here. — We  dip  a  seventh  time,  accord- 
ing to  the  saying  of  the  man  of  God — and  our  flesh 
came  again  like  the  flesh  of  a  little  child,  and  we  arc 
clean.'  Thus  you  .spoke  on  that  day,  adding  that 
application  was  the  final  step  in  Bible  study  and 
Christian  worship.    Good  morning,  Pastor." 


Chapter  Ten, 
ITS  EFFECTS. 

Danielson  (as  neighbor  Morgan  enters)  :  "How 
do  you  do,  Mr.  Morgan.  Sit  down  and  rest  a  while 
after  the  day's  toil." 

Morgan  :  "Thank  you.  I  have  been  pondering  a 
bit  since  I  saw  you  last,  on  the  great  question  we  have 
been  discussing.  It  seems  to  me  that  the  number  of 
people  who  regard  their  sons  and  daughters  as  actual 
children  of  God,  real  princes  and  princesses,  is  very 
small.  Now  I  have  always  been  under  Christian  in- 
fluences, and  I  have  often  said  I  was  a  child  of  God. 
Yet  I  must  confess  that  I  have  not  looked  upon  this 
sonship  in  the  light  that  you  do,  and  I  have  not  re- 
garded my  children  as  real  royal  personages  entitled 
to  a  royal  training.  That  does  not  mean  that  I  have 
not  thought  of  giving  them  the  very  best  education 
within  my  means ;  for  I  have,  in  fact,  planned  to  give 
them  a  much  better  training  than  I,  myself,  have  had." 

Danielson  :  "I  admire  your  purpose.  Why  not 
send  this  oldest  girl  of  yours  who  has  just  begun  high 
school  to  a  church  school  this  fall?" 

Morgan:  "There  you  are  again.  Why  should  I 
waste  money  that  way  when  I  can  send  her  to  the 
local  high  school?  Besides  the  high  school  is  much 
better." 

Danielson  :    "The  high  school  is  not  better." 

Morgan  :  "That  is  news  to  me.  We  put  more 
money  into  our  high  schools  than  into  our  academies, 
we  have  better  buildings,  libraries,  laboratories,  and 
gymnasiums,  and  better  paid,  if  not  better,  teachers, 
and  the  graduates  of  the  high  schools  have  more  and 
better  openings  than  the  academy  graduates." 


84  The  Academy  for  Princes 

Danielson  :  "I  can  hardly  admit  this  point,  and  yet 
— high  schools  do  not  teach  the  one  thing  most  needed 
for  success  in  life,  the  Word  of  God.  This  the  church 
school  aims  to  do.  I  imagine  the  great  King  wants 
His  princes  and  princesses  trained  'to  observe  all 
things  whatsoever  He  has  commanded.'  " 

Morgan:  "But  wc  are  living  in  an  age  of  progress 
and  must  give  our  children  the  education  demanded 
by  the  times  or  they  will  be  set  aside  and  get  no  place 
in  this  world." 

Daniei„son  :  "Progress,  yes.  That  word  is  a  spell- 
binder. We  see  many  and  rapid  changes,  but  not  all 
of  them  mean  progress.  Some  of  them  are  for  the 
worst,  not  for  the  better.  Every  new  school  superin- 
tendent tinkers  with  the  school  courses  and  makes 
changes  in  the  name  of  progress.  It  seems  as  if 
nothing  is  stable  and  of  permanent  value,  and  yet 
there  are  school  subjects  which  are  always  essential, 
and  there  are  truths  which  never  change.  Do  you 
think  that  the  multiplication  table  will  ever  get  old- 
fashioned  or  out  of  date  ?" 

Morgan  :    "Certainly  not." 

Danielson  :  "Do  you  think  th^t  the  way  of  salva- 
tion has  changed  and  that  the  youth  of  today  can  get 
along  without  the  knowledge  of  it?" 

Morgan:    "Well,  hardly." 

Daniel.son  :  "The  academies  keep  on  teaching  the 
multiplication  tables  and  the  way  of  salvation  and 
many  other  essentials,  and  their  work  surely  ought 
to  fit  the  students  for  a  place  in  this  world  as  well  as 
in  the  world  to  come." 

Morgan  :  "But  the  high  schools  also  teach  essen- 
tials, besides  being  better  equipped,  more  up  to  date 
and  nearer  home." 

Daniei^son  :    "But  they  omit  the  one  thing  essential 


AS  RAIN. 


AS    SNOW. 


86  The  Academy  for  Princes 

absolutely  needed  by  every  child  and  commanded  by 
the  Great  Teacher,  our  Lord  and  Master.  Listen, 
friend,  when  you  came  in  I  was  lookinjj  at  these  two 
pictures.  They  illustrate  the  passage  in  Isaiah,  'For 
as  the  rain  comcth  down  and  the  snow  from  heaven, 
and  returneth  not  thither,  but  watereth  the  earth,  and 
maketh  it  bring  forth  and  bud.  that  it  may  give  seed 
to  the  sower,  and  bread  to  the  eater ;  so  shall  my  Word 
be  that  goeth  out  of  my  mouth :  it  shall  not  return 
unto  mc  void,  but  shall  accomplish  what  I  please,  and 
it  shall  prosper  in  the  thing  whereto  I  sent  it.'  Do 
you  believe  this  saying,  Morgan?" 
Morgan  :    "I  certainly  do." 

Danielson  :  "Supposing  you  and  I  then  try  to  ap- 
ply this  illustration  to  the  work  of  the  school  and  prac- 
tical everyday  life.  You  start,  Mr.  Morgan." 
Morgan:  "I  am  not  a  thinker  or  preacher." 
Danielson:  "But  just  for  the  fun  of  it  let  us  see 
what  we  can  get  out  of  it.  Can't  you  think  of  any 
applications?" 

Morgan:    "Well,  everybody  needs  rain  and  snow." 
Danielson  :    "And  everybody  needs  the  Word  of 
God." 

Morgan:    "Rain  and  snow  are  freely  given." 
Danielson  :    "And  so  is  the  Word  of  God." 
Morgan:    "But  not  always  thankfully  received." 
Danieuson  :    "Nor  is  the  Word  of  God  always  ac- 
cepted with  thanksgiving." 

Morgan  :  "The  rain  and  snow  cleanse  the  air,  re- 
move impurities,  kill  disease  germs." 

DANiEf.soN:  "The  Word  of  God  sanctifies  the 
heart,  removes  temptations  and  doubts,  destroys  the 
power  of  sin." 


Its  Ejects  87 

Morgan  :  "The  rain  and  snow  make  soil  of  the 
crumbling  rock." 

Danielson  :  "The  Word  of  God  softens  the  heart 
of  stone." 

Morgan  :  "Rain  and  snow  make  the  desert  blossom 
as  the  rose." 

Danielson  :  "God's  Word  transfigures  the  barren 
heart,  makes  it  bring  forth  fruits  of  repentance  and 
righteousness,  of  faith,  hope  and  love,  even  unto  a 
hundredfold." 

Morgan  :  "Every  drop  of  rain  in  falling  cools  the 
summer  air  and  waters  the  parched  earth's  crust; 
every  flake  of  snow  in  forming  warms  the  winter  air 
and  blankets  the  earth." 

Danielson  :  "The  Word  of  God  both  cools  and 
warms  up.  It  restrains  the  heart  full  of  evil  passions ; 
it  inspires  the  heart  indifferent  and  unbelieving.  It 
fills  the  heart  with  righteousness,  peace  and  joy  in  the 
Holy  Ghost.  It  protects  against  the  blasting  infidelity 
and  the  frigid  rationalism  of  all  times  and  places. 
'Every  Scripture  is  p^rofitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof, 
for  correction,  for  instruction  in  righteousness,  that 
the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect,  furnished  unto  all 
good  works.'  " 

Morgan:  "'Every  shower  in  Minnesota  is  worth 
a  million  dollars,'  says  the  weatherman.  'For  every 
inch  of  snow  on  the  field  a  bushel  of  wheat,'  adds  the 
farmer.  Rain  and  snow  give  seed  to  the  sower  and 
bread  to  the  eater." 

Danielson  :  "I  believe  that  every  Gospel  sermon, 
every  Sunday  school  lesson,  every  hour  of  instruction 
in  Christianity  at  school  increases  the  price  of  real 
estate.  Put  a  chapel  into  a  slum  and  the  saloons  have 
to  give  way  to  the  grocery  stores  and  factories.  The 
Word  of  God  does  not  return  void." 


88  The  Academy  for  Princes 

Morgan  :  "Rain  and  snow  water  abundantly  and 
overflowingly.  The  springs  and  wells  are  filled,  and 
satisfies  the  thirst  of  man  and  beast.  The  streams 
and  waterfalls  aid  navigation  and  manufacture.  The 
glaciers  and  mountain  streams  are  marvels  of  purity 
and  power." 

Daniei-son  :  "The  Word  of  God  is  abundantly  and 
graciously  given,  satisfying  the  thirst  of  every  human 
heart,  making  men  strong  to  carry  on  the  world's 
work  and  to  attempt  new  and  greater  things  for  hu- 
manity and  the  Lord.  It  is  a  mountain  stream  of 
absolute  purity  and  unlimited  power." 

Morgan:  "Rain  and  snow  are  very  abundant,  and 
in  some  form  water  is  almost  everywhere  present.  I 
have  heard  say  that  about  four-fifths  of  the  earth's 
surface  is  covered  with  water  to  an  average  depth  of 
over  two  miles.  The  average  annual  rainfall  is  nearly 
two  feet.  Some  places,  indeed,  get  no  rain,  such  as 
Sahara,  but  other  localities  get  from  50  to  600  inches 
a  year.  Water  is  a  constituent  of  nearly  all  minerals, 
of  all  vegetables  and  animals.  Even  the  human  body 
is  three-fourths  water.  The  human  eye  is  nearly  all 
water." 

Danielson  :  "The  Word  of  God  is  just  as  wonder- 
ful. The  Bible  is  as  the  ocean,  vast  and  deep.  Some 
people,  indeed,  do  not  get  the  Word  of  God,  such  as 
part  of  heathen  lands,  and  many  young  people  of 
America ;  but  there  is  no  reason  why  we  should  not 
have  an  abundant  rainfall  and  a  fruitful  land  instead 
of  a  Sahara." 

Morgan  :  "The  waterdrops  and  the  snowflakes  are 
perfect  in  their  beauty.  I  have  read  that  one  man 
photographed  11,000  snowflakes  built  on  the  same  pat- 
tern, but  no  two  were  alike." 

Daniel.son  :    "So  the   Word   of  God   is  perfect   in 


Its  Effects  89 

every  way,  and  a  thing  of  joy  and  beauty  forever, 
more  to  be  desired  than  gold,  yes,  than  fine  gold,  and 
sweeter  than  honey  from  the  honey-comb.  Every 
word  is  perfect  as  the  waterdrop,  extremely  delicate 
as  the  snowflake.  The  precious  promises  of  God,  for 
example,  are  thousands  in  number,  all  built  on  the 
same  pattern,  but  no  two  alike." 

Morgan  :    "Well,  I  must  be  going." 

Danielson  :  "Sorry.  Can't  you  stay  longer?  But, 
say:  Don't  you  think  it  would  be  worth  while  to  let 
your  children  come  under  the  influence  of  the  Word 
of  God  in  the  same  way  as  the  land  is  influenced  by 
the  rain  that  cometh  down  and  the  snow  from  heaven? 
The  Lord  has  promised  that  it  shall  not  return  void, 
but  it  shall  prosper  in  the  thing  whereto  He  sent  it. 
'Instead  of  the  thorn  shall  come  up  the  fir  tree,  and 
instead  of  the  brier  shall  come  up  the  myrtle  tree.'  " 

Morgan  :  "Well,  I  don't  know.  Everybody  is  send- 
ing his  children  to  the  high  schools,  and  I  do  hate  to 
be  different  from  everybody  else.  Besides  I  should 
like  to  give  my  children  the  best  chance  there  is  in 
this  world." 

Danielson  :  "It  seems  to  me  that  these  pictures 
and  this  Bible  passage  testify  to  the  fact  that  there 
is  no  good  chance  without  the  Word  of  God.  Are 
you  going,  Neighbor?    Good  night." 


Chapter  Eleven. 
AT  HOME. 

Morgan  (coming  home  from  a  trip  to  his  boyhood 
town)  :  "I  was  so  pleased  to  meet  Louisetta  and  Joey 
at  the  depot.  And  the  man  who  is  glad  to  get  back 
home  is  myself." 

Knute  Morgan  :  "We  are  more  than  glad  to  have 
you  back,  Papa." 

Mrs.  Morgan:    "Indeed,  we  are." 

Telia:    "You  are  my  good  old  papa,  aren't  you?" 

Mary:    "I  am  Papa's  girl." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "We  are  all  delighted  to  have  you 
back.  The  seven  days  you  have  been  away  have 
seemed  seven  years." 

Morgan  :  "When  I  went  away  I  was  thinking  of 
the  verse, 

"  'When  I  was  playing  with  my  brother, 
Happy  was  I. 
Oh,  take  me  to  my  kind  old  mother, 
There  let  me  live  and  die.' 

My  brother  used  to  sing  that  verse  when  I  was  a 
little  shaver  of  six  or  seven.  Xow  the  old  home  is 
gone.  Brother  is  not  there.  Mother  is  not  there. 
Everything  was  strange,  except  the  memories.  Even 
the  lan<lscape  was  on  a  smaller  scale  and  more  forlorn 
than  I  had  pictured  it  in  my  mind." 

Mrs.  Morgan:  "We  are  all  ears  to  hear  about  your 
trip.     You  tell  us  over  the  coffee  cup." 

Morgan:  "I  ate  supper  before  leaving  town,  yet 
I  can  take  a  cup  of  Holstad's  coffee,  prepared  by  the 
best  cook  in  the  land,  if  you  please." 


At  Home  91 

Louisetta:    "We  are  listening." 

Knute:    "Do  tell." 

Morgan  :  "While  going  out  there,  as  I  say,  I  kept 
thinking  of  the  lines  from  'Suwanee  River,'  but  when 
coming  home  I  was  all  taken  up  with  'Home,  Sweet 
Home.'  I  will  positively  not  tell  anything  until  we 
have  sung  this  song  together." 

All   (together)  : 

"  'Mid  pleasures  and  palaces  though  we  may  roam, 
Be  it  ever  so  humble,  there's  no  place  like  home." 

Joey:    "Now,  go  on  and  tell !" 

Morgan  :  "I  don't  know  where  to  begin.  Nor  am 
I  able  to  tell  everything  at  one  time.  About  the  first 
place  I  visited  was  the  old  home.  I  met  the  present 
owner  near  the  barn  that  I  helped  to  build.  I  told 
him  I  used  to  live  there  and  liked  to  see  the  place. 
'Is  that  so?'  he  said,  without  offering  to  show  me 
around.  I  talked  with  our  nearest  neighbor.  He 
didn't  know  me.  I  said  I  had  been  his  neighbor  for 
14  years.  'Is  that  so?'  he  also  said.  'Do  you  know 
my  name?'  I  asked.  'It  isn't  Dale?'  he  replied.  'No, 
it's  Morgan.'  He  scratched  his  head  and  said  he 
thought  he  had  heard  that  name  before." 

Joey:    "He  surely  is  some  blockhead." 

Morgan  :  "Oh,  no,  but  it  is  easy  to  forget,  espe- 
cially if  you  are  not  particularly  interested.  Well,  I 
walked  around  some  of  the  neighbors'  buildings,  then 
I  went  to  the  old  swimming  hole,  where  we  used  to 
catch  frogs  and  mudturtles  and  cook  and  eat." 

Knute:  "I  wish  there  was  a  swimming  hole  in  this 
neighborhood.  Then  Joey  and  I  could  have  some  fun 
too.     Everybody  says  froglegs  are  a  treat." 

Morgan  :  "Froglegs  taste  exactly  like  cooked  shoe- 
soles  and  are  delicious. — After  this  I  went  to  the  high 


92  The  Academy  for  Princes 

school  building,  which  I  hadn't  visited  for  25  years. 
I  recalled  many  happy  events.  Here  we  used  to  sing 
the  'Gospel  Hymn'  songs:  'Wonderful  things  in  the 
Bible  I  see,  This  is  the  dearest  that  Jesus  loves  me,' 
'At  the  Cross,'  'Almost  persuaded,'  and  the  like;  also 
such  classics,  as:  'Hush,  be  still  as  any  mouse. 
There's  a  baby  in  our  house,'  'Oh,  May,  dearest  May,' 
'Three  blind  mice,'  'The  Dutchman's  dream,'  and 
others  equally  appropriate.  In  addition  to  singing  at 
opening  exercises  we  always  had  Bible  reading  and 
prayer  by  the  school  principal  in  those  days,  but  now 
the  Bible  and  prayer  have  been  excluded  by  law  and 
public  sentiment.  I  remembered  very  well  where  I 
used  to  sit  and  the  pretty  girl  in  the  neighboring  seat. 
When  for  some  reason  or  other  she  once  moved 
further  back,  I  discovered  that  my  seat  was  too  small, 
and  I  convinced  the  professor  that  the  seat  behind 
hers  was  just  the  right  size  for  a  boy  of  my  length. 
I  moved  down  to  her." 

Knute:  "Papa,  you  arc  a  good  one.  I'll  bet  she 
was  your  girl." 

Telia:  "Louisetta  has  a  fellow.  He  is  Irish,  too. 
His  name  is  Ernest." 

Knute:    "She  has  two-three  fellows." 

Joey:  "Four.  Don't  forget  Arthur  Johnson,  her 
first  one." 

Louisetta:  "I  haven't  any  fellows.  I  just  hate 
those  nasty  boys,  now  there." 

Morgan:  "Shall  I  continue?  .\11  right.  I  went 
to  the  academy  in  that  town,  the  school  where  I  and 
Mother  attended  together.  I  missed  .some  of  the  old 
teachers,  as,  Nish,  Rossel,  Mueller,  Tvedtlin,  Book- 
stead,  Gross,  Larson,  Schmidt,  Feensat  and  Andreas 
Foss.  I  recalled  many  happy  days,  although  more  of 
a  serious  nature  than  at  high  school.     The  songs  we 


At  Home  93 

sung  there  were  mainly  Lutheran  chorals,  deep  and 
lofty,  solemn  and  edifying.  The  day  opened  and 
closed  with  chapel  devotion.  I  had  to  pay  my  way 
and  tried  to  get  my  money's  worth." 

Joey:  "But  you  did  take  time  to  look  at  Miss  Anna 
Hus,  the  present  Mrs.  Morgan?" 

Morgan  :  "You  can  depend  on  it,  and  I  have  never 
been  sorry  for  it  either.  But  I  shall  tonight  tell  only 
of  one  more  visit.  I  called  on  a  respected  citizen  of 
the  town,  an  old  friend  of  our  family  by  the  name  of 
Drot,  and  stayed  the  night  over  with  him.  He  has 
an  ideal  home.  What  makes  his  home  so  delightful 
is  not  the  house,  for  it  is  plain  and  old,  yet  neat  and 
clean;  but  it  is  rather  the  spirit  between  the  parents 
and  children.  There  were  obedience,  respect  and  every 
other  household  virtue.  Mornings  and  evenings  the 
father  led  in  devotion,  consisting  of  prayer,  Bible 
reading,  a  catechetical  question  or  two  and  song.  All 
said  grace  before  and  after  meat.  I  remarked  as  I  saw 
the  two  husky  lads  and  the  two  bright  young  ladies 
line  up  at  the  table :  T  suppose  your  children  are  all 
at  high  school  these  days.'  'Yes  and  no.  I  have  had 
the  honor  to  be  on  the  school  board  eight  years  and 
I  have  been  president  of  the  board  for  five  years.  I 
think  a  good  deal  of  our  free  public  institutions,  espe- 
cially the  public  school  system ;  and  I  do  all  in  my 
power  to  improve  the  schools,  as  for  example,  by 
getting  high-minded,  moral,  Christian  men  and  wo- 
men as  teachers,  getting  text  books  that  do  not  an- 
tagonize Christianity,  keeping  a  check  on  the  social 
and  athletic  life  of  the  schools,  and  so  on.  I  have 
heard  it  said  by  school  inspectors  that  our  high  school 
is  as  good  as  the  best.  Yet  I  do  not  send  my  children 
there,  and  therefore  I  answered  no.  But  they  are 
attending  another  school,  of  a  high  school  grade,  and 
therefore  I  answered  yes.'    I  replied  to  this  that  I  did 


94  The  Academy  for  Princes 

not  (|uite  understand.  He  continued:  'We  have  one 
of  our  church  academies  here.  This  has  a  high  school 
course  and  two  years  of  college  work.  I  am  a  profess- 
ing Christian  and  believe,  therefore,  that  my  family 
are  of  royal  estate,  children  of  the  Most  High.  As 
such  they  are  entitled  to  something  more  than  secular 
training.  They  should  be  taught  God's  Word.  Our 
high  school  does  not  pretend  to  give  them  this  knowl- 
edge nor  would  it  be  permitted  to  give  it  to  them. 
I  do  not  blame  the  high  school  for  not  giving  it.  I 
would  object  if  the  high  school  began  to  meddle  with 
it.  The  high  school  does  not  teach  medicine,  and  if 
a  teacher  there  began  to  do  so,  I  would  have  a  board 
meeting  at  once  for  a  hearing.  And  if  a  teacher  be- 
gan meddling  with  theology,  I  would  have  his  duties 
laid  out  to  him  in  plain  Anglo-Saxon.  If  I  wanted 
my  boys  to  study  medicine  I  would  send  them,  not 
to  the  high  school,  but  to  a  medical  school.  The  high 
school  has  no  authority  to  teach  medicine.  And  if 
I  want  them  to  study  Christianity  I  must  send  them 
to  one  of  our  schools  which  we  have  founded  and 
maintain  for  that  very  purpose.  We  are  fortunate 
in  having  an  academy  so  near.' 

"  *Do  all  the  Lutherans  in  town  make  use  of 
the  academy?'  I  asked.  'By  no  means.  My  next 
neighbor,  for  example,  is  a  director  for  the  acad- 
emy, but  sends  his  children  to  the  high  school.' 
'The  high  school  gives  better  instruction,  I  sup- 
pose,' I  remarked.  'Don't  you  believe  it.  We  have 
the  same  secular  subjects,  the  same  text  books 
in  most  subjects,  and  efficient  teachers  in  both  places. 
I  take  pride  in  securing  able  teachers  of  good  char- 
acter and  successful  discipline  as  instructors  in  the 
high  school,  but  I  have  noted  with  satisfaction  that 
the  academy  staff  is  not  a  whit  worse.  The  instruc- 
tion at  the  academy  is  in  safe  hands.'    I  did  not  doubt 


At  Home  95 

this,  for  my  own  experience  has  been  that  I  did  not 
have  to  do  much  studying  at  high  school,  but  I  had 
to  work  hard  every  evening  to  keep  up  with  the 
academy  classes.  'Would  you  send  your  children 
away  from  home  if  the  academy  were  not  located 
here?'  I  then  inquired.  'Would  I  send  them  away  to 
a  medical  school,  if  I  wanted  them  to  become  physi- 
cians? Of  course,  I  would.  I  would  send  them  to 
the  school  that  would  give  me  what  I  want.  I  want 
what  I  want  when  I  want  it.'  'But  are  the  children 
willing?  Did  not  they  object?'  I  asked,  beaming  upon 
them  mischievously.  'The  children  will  of  necessity 
do  my  will  until  they  become  of  age.  I  am  the  head 
of  this  house.  I  do  not  say  this  as  a  tyrant,  but  as 
a  Christian.  I  can  also  testify  in  the  presence  of  my 
children  they  have  been  wonderfully  obedient.  They 
have  never  objected  to  going  to  the  academy.  I  have 
always  spoken  highly  of  the  academy  and  of  the  high 
school,  but  explained  the  difiference  in  the  character 
of  the  schools.  The  high  school  is  a  state  school  to 
train  its  growing  generation  into  intelligent  and  moral 
citizenship ;  every  one  of  the  native  born  boys  at  this 
school  is  in  line  for  the  presidency  of  the  United 
States  and  is  a  temporal  prince.  The  academy  is  a 
church  school  to  train  the  children  of  God,  the  heav- 
enly princes,  for  their  work  in  the  Church  and  in  the 
State  and  for  a  successful  entrance  into  their  Father's 
country  beyond  the  grave.  My  children  know  why 
I  send  them  to  the  academy,  just  as  a  normal  student 
knows  why  he  is  sent  to  a  normal  school,  or  a  cadet 
knows  why  he  is  sent  to  the  military  academy  or  a 
dental  student  knows  why  he  enters  a  school  of  den- 
tistry.' But  enough  of  this  conversation  with  Drot. 
I  carried  away  a  delightful  and  ever  abiding  impres- 
sion of  the  influence  of  the  home  in  forming  the  opin- 
ions of  the  children." 


96  The  Academy  for  Princes 

Mrs.  Morgan:  "I  am  sure  we  have  much  to  learn 
before  we  do  as  we  ought  to  do." 

Morgan  :  "Hush,  I  did  not  refer  to  you.  I  was 
thinking  of  myself.  I  fall  so  far  short  of  the  ideal. 
Isn't  that  so,  little  Mary?" 

Mary:   "Yes." 

LoriSETTA:  "It  isn't  either.  (Giving  her  papa  a 
hug.)     You  are  the  most  ideal  father  in  the  world." 

Morgan:  "Now  that  will  do,  Miss  Morgan. — There 
was  also  another  feature  about  the  Drot  family  that 
I  admired.  Every  one  of  them  spoke  a  cultured 
English,  when  English  was  spoken,  and  a  cultured 
Norwegian,  when  Norwegian  was  used.  At  home 
they  seemed  to  prefer  to  u.se  Norwegian.  I  made  a 
remark  as  to  this.  Mr.  Drot  said  that  they  had  made 
it  a  policy  to  use  the  Norwegian  at  home  almost  ex- 
clusively ever  since  the  children  began  to  talk.  He 
said  that  it  was  a  right  and  a  duty  and  a  privilege  to 
learn  about  one's  forefathers,  their  history  and  life, 
their  language  and  religion.  We  are  rooted  to  the 
past.  Our  roots  draw  nourishment  from  the  soil  of 
our  ancestry.  Take  the  Negroes;  they  have  no  his- 
tory, no  records.  Take  the  Jews;  they  have  a  won- 
derful history,  most  perfect  records.  The  English 
have  no  reason  to  sneer  at  the  foreign-born  popula- 
tion for  wanting  to  preserve  the  languages  of  the 
mother  countries  on  American  soil.  The  English  is 
also  a  proud  race  anxious  to  pass  its  heritage  of  cul- 
ture on  from  generation  to  generation.  The  knowl- 
edge of  foreign  languages  is  not  only  an  enviable  ac- 
complishment, but  a  source  of  cultural  wealth." 

Knlte:    "I  can't  understand  all  you  say." 

Morgan:  "What  I  mean  to  .say  is  this:  Can  Ed 
Jones  speak  two  languages?" 

Knute:  "No,  only  one." 


At  Home  97 

Morgan:  "If  he  came  and  talked  French  to  you 
tomorrow,  what  would  you  think  of  him?" 

Knute  :  "I  would  think  he  was  a  clever  chap.  I 
would  envy  him.  All  the  g^irls  would  fall  in  love  with 
such  a  bright,  brainy  boy.  Louisetta  would  be  no 
exception." 

LouiSETT.\ :    "Knute !" 

Morgan  :  "No  scrapping  here.  If  he  knew  French, 
he  could  read  French  books  and  more  easily  under- 
stand the  French  ways  and  acquire  the  great  stores 
of  French  learning.  France  has,  of  course,  developed 
many  things  that  we  in  America  have  not.  To  be 
able  to  get  hold  of  this  and  understand  it  is  going  to 
make  Ed  a  benefit  to  this  land,  that  is  what  I  mean, 
Sonny." 

Knute:  "But  what  is  the  use  of  learning  Nor- 
wegian ?" 

Morgan  :  "Norwegian  is  a  great  and  beautiful  and 
useful  language  too,  and  unlocks  the  treasure  cham- 
bers of  the  great  Norwegian  people." 

Louisetta:  "I  never  heard  at  school  that  Norway 
was  much  of  anything." 

Morgan  :  "May  I  ask  you,  most  learned  young 
lady,  if  you  have  heard  who  discovered  America  and 
when?" 

Louisetta  :    "Columbus,   in    1492." 

Morgan  :  "Did  your  Yankee  book  and  Yankee 
teacher  say  anything  about  Leif  coming  here  in  the 
year  1,000,  about  the  Norwegians  in  Minnesota  in 
1362,  about  Columbus'  visit  to  Iceland  before  setting 
sail  for  the  Indies?" 

Louisetta:    "No." 

Morgan  :  "To  get  honorable  mention  now-a-days 
a  nation  must  be  large  in  area  or  prepared  for  war. 


98  The  Academy  for  Princes 

I  heard  a  pastor  say  he  had  been  conversing  with 
a  Jap.  'What  country  you  from?'  asked  the 
Jap.  .  'Norway,'  answered  the  pastor.  'Little  coun- 
try. No  much  fight.  No  good,'  retorted  the  Jap. 
Norway  could  easily  have  had  extensive  territory  if 
her  statesmen  had  wanted  to.  for  at  one  time  in  her 
history  she  overran,  terrorized  and  conquered  Ire- 
land, Scotland,  England,  Normandy,  Russia,  and  other 
parts  of  the  continent,  besides  setting  foot  on  Green- 
land and  the  present  United  States  and  Canada.  She 
was  very  warlike  then,  and  is  very  peaceful  now.  She 
is  in  point  of  size  first  in  the  number  of  ships  among 
nations ;  her  ships  are  seen  in  every  large  port  in  the 
world.  She  had  occasion  to  go  to  war  with  her  neigh- 
bor in  1905,  but  spent  the  time  in  prayer  until  the 
Lord  said  'Peace,  be  still'  to  the  storm  of  misunder- 
standing and  the  billows  of  nationalism.  .She  decided 
to  trust  her  neighbor,  her  big,  kindly  sister  Sweden, 
without  a  preparedness  program,  just  as  we  trust 
Willis  and  Danielson  without  placing  cannon  on  our 
boundaries  and  carrying  pistols  and  daggers  in  our 
belts.  The  United  States  can  well  afford  to  take 
notice  of  Norwary  and  the  Norwegians  who  helped  to 
save  the  Union  and  build  up  the  Northwest.  Our 
histories  ought  at  least  to  say  that  we  exist  and  that 
we  are  a  peaceful  people." 

Mrs.  Morc.an:  "Blessed  are  the  peacemakers,  for 
they  shall  be  called  the  sons  of  God." 

Joey:  "How  about  Henry  Ford?  They  laugh  at 
his  peace  eflfort.'^' 

Morgan:  "I  don't.  I  would  rather  be  Henry  Ford 
striving  for  peace  than  Charles  Schwab  manufacturing 
engines  of  war  to  kill  off  his  own  people.  Blood 
money.  But  enough  of  this.  Another  time  I  shall  tell 
you    folks    a    few    things    about    Norwegian    history. 


At  Home  99  . 

That  is  one  of  the  things  I  did  learn  at  the  academy 
that  I  might  have  made  more  use  of." 

Joey:  "I  wish  I  were  English 'or  something  else 
than  Norwegian.  All  of  the  United  States  history 
is  about  the  English." 

Morgan  :  "My  boy,  the  histories  that  you  read  have 
been  written  by  Englishmen.  They  omit  many  things, 
as,  for  example,  the  real  part  that  the  Dutch,  Ger- 
mans, Swedes,  Irish,  Norwegians,  Danes,  and  other 
peoples  have  had  in  opening  up  this  great  land  and 
making  it  a  land  of  the  free.  If  you  knew  a  little 
more  about  the  noble,  honest,  frugal,  toiling,  intelli- 
gent, patriotic,  self-sacrificing.  Christian  people  from 
which  you  have  sprung  you  would  never  want  to  be 
anything  else  than  a  Norwegian,  and  you  would  want 
to  grow  up  to  be  a  credit  to  your  ancestry." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "Telia  and  Mary  have  been  practis- 
ing with  Louisetta  a  Christmas  song.  Will  you  listen, 
then  they  will  perform?" 

Morgan:    "With  great  pleasure." 

The  three  girls  (singing)  : 

"Away  in  a  manger,  no  crib  for  a  bed,  ^ 

The  little  Lord  Jesus  laid  down  His  sweet  head, 
The  stars  in  the  bright  sky  looked  down  where  He  lay, 
The  little  Lord  Jesus,  asleep  on  the  hay. 

"The  cattle  are  lowing,  the  Baby  awakes, 

But  little  Lord  Jesus,  no  crying  He  makes.  ; 

I  love  Thee,  Lord  Jesus,  look  down  from  the  sky, 
And  stand  by  my  cradle  till  morning  is  nigh." 

Morgan:  "Fine,  very  fine.  Sing  it  again  and  we 
all  will  take  part." 

All  (singing)  : 

Morgan  :  "Do  you  know  who  wrote  this  song  and 
composed  this  tune?" 

Joey:    "It  was   Luther.     You  know  that  book  on      ^ 


•UraJltiL' 


^     £ 


At  Home  101 

Luther  you  gave  me  last  Christmas?  That  has  a 
picture  of  Luther  at  a  Christmas  tree  with  his  family." 

Morgan  :  "Yes,  that  book  of  pictures  by  Koenig, 
yes.  I  have  often  wished  I  could  be  like  Luther  in  the 
home.  You  know  the  picture  in  the  Sunday  school 
paper,  of  his  playing  horse  with  his  boys?" 

Knute:  "And  how  we  got  you  to  play  horse  with 
us?" 

Morgan  :  "It  was  lots  of  fun.  But  now  it  is  getting 
late.  We  shall  have  our  devotions  and  go  to  bed.  To- 
morrow is  Saturday  with  its  burdens."  (Joey  brings 
the  Bible  and  hymnal).  Morgan  opens  the  Bible  at 
the  place  marked  and  reads  Rev.  3 ;  thereupon  he 
prays :  'Heavenly  Father  in  Jesus  Christ,  the  Giver  of 
every  good  and  perfect  gift,  I  thank  Thee  for  Thy 
gracious  protection  over  me  and  mine  during  this 
day  and  for  my, safe  return.  I  thank  Thee  for  house 
and  home,  all  undeserved  gifts.  '  'The  foxes  have 
holes,  and  the  birds  of  the  air  have  nests ;  but  the 
Son  of  Man  hath  not  where  to  lay  His  head.'  I  thank 
Thee  that  through  His  poverty  and  sacrifice,  His  cruel 
suffering  and  innocent  death  I  and  mine,  yea  the 
whole  world,  may  become  rich  indeed.  Forgive  us 
all  our  sins.  'Create  in  me  a  clean  heart,  O  God, .and 
renew  a  right  spirit  within  me.  Cast  me  not  away 
from  Thy  presence  and  take  not  Thy  Holy  Spirit 
from  me.'  I  need  Thee  every  hour,  most  gracious 
Lord.  Protect  me  and  mine  from  all  danger  during 
the  night  and  the  rest  of  our  days.  Protect  the  presi- 
dent of  the  United  States,  the  governor  of  this  State, 
the  pastor  of  our  Congregation,  and  all  others  in 
authority  in  Church  and  State,  at  home  and  abroad, 
on  land  and  water.  May  they  all  be  filled  with  Thy 
wisdom  and  fear  and  serve  Thee  well  to  the  glory 
of  Thy  name.  We  commend  us  to  Thy  care  and  ask 
Thee  finally  to  save  our  souls  for  Jesus'  sake.    Amen." 


102 


The  Academy  for  Princes 


Telia:    "Now  I  lay  me  down  to  sleep — ." 

Knute:    "And  please  stop  the  war." 

Joey:    "Bless  father  and  mother,  Louisetta,  Knute, 


FAMILY    DEVOTIONS. 


Telia,  Mary  and  me,  both  grandmas,  uncles,  aunties, 
cousins,  relatives,  teachers,  friends  and  foes,  far  and 
near." 


At  Home  103 

Louisetta:  "Let  Thy  holy  angel  be  with  us  that 
the  wicked  foe  may  have  no  power  over  us." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and 
forget  not  all  His  benefits." 

Morgan  :  "We  thank  Thee  for  the  privilege  of 
sonship,  that  it  is  Thy  will  that  we  shall  know  Thee 
and  Thy  Word  and  shall  commune  with  Thee  in 
prayer  and  praise.  We  can  not  pray  or  praise  as  we 
ought  to  do,  therefore  we  humbly  close  our  com- 
munion this  evening  with  the  prayer  Thy  Son,  our 
Savior,  taught  us :  Our  Father,  Who  art  in  Heaven — '  " 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "Let  us  sing  the  song  about  Jesus' 
coming  to  the  home." 

All  sing: 

"When  Jesus  enters,  meek  and   lowly, 
To  fill  the  home  with  sweetest  peace ; 

When  hearts  have   felt   His  blessing  holy, 
And   found  from   sins  complete  release, 

Then  light  and  calm   within  shall   reign, 
And  hearts  divided  love  again. 

"Behold,  He  at  the  door  is  knocking ! 

Hark,  how  He  pleads  our  souls  to  win ! 
Who  hears  His  voice — the  door  unlocking — 

To  sup  with  him  He  enters  in ! 
How  blest  the  day,  my  soul,  how  blest ! 

When  Jesus  comes  to  be  thy  Guest ! 

"Behold,   He  at  the  door  is  calling, 

O  heed,  my  soul,  what  He  doth  say; 

Deny  Him  not — 'O  thought  appalling — 
And  turn   Him   not   from   thee   away. 

My  soul  gives  answer  deep  within : 
Thou  Blessed  of  the  Lord,  come  in. 

"Come,  Thou  Who  spreadest  joy  and  gladness, 

Forever  bide  with  me  and   mine. 
And  bring  to  those  who  sit  in  sadness 

And  gloom  of  death  Thy  light  divine. 
A  voice  comes  from  my  soul  within : 

Thou  Blessed  of  the  Lord,  come  in !" 


104  Tht'  Jcademy  for  Princes 

Morcan:    "Now.  good  night,  little  ones." 

Childrkn:    "Good  night."     (They  go). 

Morg.\n:  "I  am  so  glad  to  get  back  home.  It 
seems  that  I  have  never  appreciated  home  enough  be- 
fore." 

Mrs.  Morg.\n:  "Oh,  yes,  you  have.  We  are  glad  to 
have  you  back." 

MoROAN :  "I  have  been  thinking  so  much  about 
this  notion  of  being  sons  of  God.  If  there  is  anything 
to  it,  and  that  I  admit,  then  the  plan  of  having  parents 
train  up  the  children  is  the  best  scheme  ever  thought 
out  on  this  earth.  In  fact,  it  is  so  great  that  it  could 
not  have  been  thought  out.  It  is  divine.  In  the  first 
place  there  is  no  one  so  interested  in  the  children 
as  father  and  mother.  In  the  second  place,  there  is 
nothing  that  sets  such  an  indelible  stamp  upon  one 
as  the  home.  Even  the  parents'  dialect  is  acquired. 
And  again,  how  easy  to  learn  at  home,  as  for  example, 
a  foreign  language  if  used  at  home.  Now  the  Drots 
used  Norwegian  at  home  without  any  difficulty  and 
we  could  do  so  much  more  than  we  do.  And  then 
there  is  also  this,  that  what  is  learned  at  home  and 
used  there,  whether  it  be  language  or  cooking  or 
religion,  will  be  used  throughout  life  almost  as  second 
nature.  What  is  acquired  at  higher  schools  may  be 
used,  but  very  often  most  of  it  is  forgotten  or  kept 
for  the  most  part  in  the  upper  story  and  displayed 
only  on  occasion." 

Mrs.  Morgan:    "What  is  the  point?" 

Morgan:  "I  have  been  thinking  that  I  could  make 
more  of  the  home  life,  especially  as  to  religion.  I 
want  to  try  to  make  up  for  the  fact  that  Louisetta 
does  not  go  to  the  academy." 

Mrs.  Morgan:    "Well?" 

Morgan  :    "When  I  think  it  over  honestly,  I  must 


At  Home  105 

admit  that  we  have  had  many  blessings  from  our 
academy  life,  too,  blessings  that  money  cannot  buy. 
Our  common  interest  in  Norway  and  Norwegian,  our 
connection  with  the  Lutheran  Church,  our  family  de- 
votions, I  owe  to  my  home  and  academy  training.  I 
would  rather  possess  these  interests  than  gold,  yea 
much  fine  gold.  I  really  would  not  object  to  sending 
the  children  to  the  academy  either,  but  you  know  how 
I  have  had  to  struggle  to  make  both  ends  meet.  And 
you  know  that  we  have  always  agreed  on  that  the 
children  should  not  be  handicapped  by  any  Norwegian 
academy.  They  should  go  into  the  world  v^jith  a 
high  school  diploma.  But  I  may  send  them  to  our 
college  after  they  finish  high  school." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "You  will  pardon  me  if  I  say  that 
you  have  at  home  poisoned  their  minds  against  the 
church  schools,  and  I  am  equally  guilty  as  a  silent 
partner.  If  we  are  to  get  them  to  go  to  the  college 
in  the  same  spirit  as  the  Drot  children,  we  shall  have 
to  begin  now  at  home  to  create  a  different  attitude 
in  them.  They  are  good  children,  but  they  look  upon 
the  church  schools  with  fear  just  as  you  have  done, 
only  much  worse." 

Morgan  :  "You  are  right  again,  as  you  always  are. 
Mother.  The  home  is  the  place  to  create  sentiment 
for  church  schools  and  everything  else.  I  listened 
to  two  lo  year  old  boys  talk  about  the  war.  'What 
side  are  you  on?'  asked  the  one.  T  am  Pro-Ally. 
And  you?'  T  am  Pro-German,'  answered  the  other. 
'Excuse  me,'  said  I  to  the  Pro-Ally  defender,  'On 
what  side  is  your  father?'  'What  do  you  take  him 
for?  He  is  Pro-Ally,  of  course.'  'And  your  father  is 
Pro-German,  I  suppose?'  'Yes,  sir,  and  he  would 
gladly  enlist  for  Germany.'  'I  says,  says  I'  to  myself: 
'Home  training.'  " 


Chapter  Twelve. 
IN  CHILDHOOD. 

Mrs.  Mc)Ri:.\N  :  "Mary  has  been  so  fussy  all  day. 
She  has  had  a  fever  and  it  is  getting  worse.  I  wonder 
what  ails  the  child.  I  do  hope  we  can  be  spared  an- 
other siege  of  sickness.  It  seems  to  me  we  have  had 
our  share  and  more  too — measles,  scarlet  fever, 
rheumatism,  whooping  cough,  chicken  pox,  bronchiti.s, 
diphtheria,  and  what  not.  I  am  so  worried.  Wonder 
if  I  ought  not  to  call  the  doctor." 

LouisETTA :    "I  don't  believe  baby  is  sick  at  all." 

Mrs.  Morgan:  *'Do  you  think  she  would  carry  on 
and  look  that  way  if  she  were  not  sick,  perhaps  on 
the  brink  of  a  raging  fever?" 

Louisetta:  "We  can  imagine  a  lot  of  things  which 
are  not  so,  Mother." 

Mrs.  Morgan:    "What  do  you  mean.  Girl?" 

Loiisetta:  "I  mean  that  there  is  really  no  such 
thing  as  sickness,  fever  and  pain.  It  is  all  the 
product  of  imagination,  the  influence  of  mortal  mind." 

Mrs.  Morgan:  "Louisetta  Morgan,  you  astonish 
me  by  such  language.  Where  have  you  been?  And 
what  have  you  been  reading?" 

Lolisetta:    "I  don't  know." 

Morgan  (coming  in):  "How  is  the  baby?  Bet- 
ter?" 

Mrs.  Mor<;an:    "No,  1  hate  to  call  the  doctor,  be- 
cause of  the  expense,  but  Mary  is  .seriously  ill  and 
we  must  do  something,  no  matter  what  expense." 
Morgan:    "I  will  call  him  up  at  once." 
Mrs,  Morgan  :    "W^ait  a  minute.    Something  is  the 
matter  with   Louisetta.     She  savs  that   sickness  and 


In   Childhood  107 

pain  are  only  products  of  the  imagination,  due  to 
mortal  mind.  Do  you  seem  to  recognize  that  kind 
of  language?" 

Morgan:    "What  did  you  say,  Louisetta?" 

LouiSETTA :  "If  you  are  going  to  make  a  fuss  over 
it  I  don't  care  to  repeat  it." 

Morgan  :  "I  am  sure  Mama  did  not  mean  to  be 
fussy.     Please  let  me  hear  what  the  trouble  is." 

Louisetta:  "I  simply  suggested  that  Mary  was 
not  sick.  There  are  many  good  people  who  do  not 
believe  there  is  sickness  or  pain,  and  they  are  never 
sick  and  never  do  they  feel  pain." 

Morgan  :  "I  know  whom  you  refer  to.  You  mean 
the  Christian  Scientists?" 

Louisetta:  "Yes.  Why  are  you  against  them? 
They  do  not  harm  you,  but  seek  only  to  do  good." 

Morgan  :  "I  am  against  their  teachings,  because 
they  are  neither  Christian  nor  science.  To  be  Chris- 
tian a  teaching  must  give  Christ  His  place  as  the 
Son  of  God,  our  crucified  and  risen  Savior ;  to  be 
scientific,  a  teaching  inust  be  in  accordance  with  all 
the  facts  in  the  case  and  be  capable  of  proof  by  demon- 
stration. The  Christian  Scientists  reject  Christ  as 
the  Son  of  God  and  the  crucified  and  risen  Savior  of 
men,  therefore  they  are  not  Christians.  They  reject 
the  common  facts  of  all  times  and  places  such  as  sick- 
ness and  pain,  therefore  they  are  not  scientists.  They 
do  seek  to  harm  me.  They  try  to  rob  me  and  all  of 
saving  faith,  of  heavenly  bliss." 

Louisetta:.  "You  are  prejudiced  against  them." 

Morgan  :  "When  our  friend  Sorenson  moved  to 
town  a  few  years  ago,  you  remember  he  did  not  con- 
tinue his  connection  with  the  Lutheran  Church  of 
which  he  had  been  a  member  here.  The  first  year 
he  was  there  he  attended  the  Methodist  Church,  the 


108  The  Academy  for  Princes 

next  year  the  Presbyterian,  and  the  third  year  he 
landed  among  the  Christian  Scientists.  When  he  had 
gotten  this  new  religion,  he  began  to  talk  as  you  do; 
there  was  no  sickness  or  pain  and  the  like.  Just  think 
of  the  consistency  of  the  man !  He  said  there  was 
no  such  thing  as  disease,  and  then  he  went  about  lec- 
turing on  how  to  cure  hog  cholera.  He  despised  the 
doctors,  and  yet,  when  his  boy  broke  his  arm,  he  sum- 
moned the  hated  physician  at  once.  I  know  some- 
thing about  the  subject,  too,  for  Pastor  Halm  asked 
me  as  one  of  the  church  council  to  look  into  Soren- 
son's  case.  I  read  through  Mrs.  Flddy's  "Key"  and 
Kildahl's  "Exposition  of  Christian  Science,"  and  I  do 
not  want  anything  to  do  with  the  poison." 

LouiSETT.A :  "But  I  have  never  seen  a  more  Chris- 
tian set  of  people,  always  happy  and  sincere." 

Morgan:    "Do  you  not  believe  that  there  is  pain?" 

LOUISETT.A  :     "No." 

Morgan  (pinching  her  real  hard):  "What  is  the 
trouble?  Why  those  tears?  It  doesn't  hurt.  There 
is  no  pain,  oh,  no." 

LouiSETTA  (crying):  "Let  go.  It  hurts.  Please 
let  go." 

Morgan  :  "You  are  coming  to  your  senses  again. 
It  did  hurt,  eh?  There  is  pain,. then,  after  all.  There 
is  sickness  and  misery  now  as  when  the  Savior  came 
to  the  earth?  Baby  is  really  .sick  then?  And  when 
she  had  scarlet  fever  and  summer  complaint  two  years 
ago  and  was  twice  given  up  by  the  doctors  she  was 
really  ill?  The  six  months'  old  child  was  not  just 
exercising  her  evil  imagination?  Now,  Louisetta, 
take  the  advice  of  your  best  friend  and  don't  play 
with  fire.  But  tell  me  where  you  got  acquainted  with 
this  false  teaching." 

I^uisetta:    "I  don't  know." 


In  Childhood  109 

Morgan:  "Is  that  so?  You  have  got  the  poison 
in  town,  not  at  home,  for  I  don't  leave  such  things 
standing  around.  You  are  going  to  tell  us  about  it 
or  you  will  not  go  back  to  school  next  Monday." 

Louisetta:  "What  is  the  use  to  make  such  a  fuss 
about  an  innocent  little  remark?" 

Morgan  :  "Your  remark  was  not  innocent.  It  may 
not  mean  much  to  you,  but  it  is  the  watchword  of  one 
of  the  most  cunning  hosts  of  the  Devil.  It  is  a  flag 
of  the  enemy  that  is  at  open  war  against  us.  We  shall 
never  tolerate  that  flag  in  this  home.  But  tell  where 
you  got  hold  of  it." 

Louisetta:  "Professor  Smith  of  the  high  school  is 
a  Christian  Scientist,  and  his  mother  is  a  Scientist 
reader  and  healer.  The  ladies  of  the  town  meet  with 
her  on  \\^ednesday  evenings  and  are  perfectly  wild 
about  her.  Prof.  Smith  invited  some  of  us  girls  to 
go,  too,  and  I  have  been  there  a  few  times.  I  have 
also  been  reading  their  papers  which  are  free.  At 
least,  they  are  to  be  found  in  the  depot,  the  post  office 
and  the  -school,  and  there  is  a  sign  above  the  paper 
rack,  'Take  one.'  That  is  as  far  as  I  have  gone.  They 
seem  so  earnest  and  dead  sure  they  are  right,  that  I 
have  thought  there  was  something  in  it,  if  one  could 
only  get  far  enough  into  their  secret." 

Morgan  :  "As  to  earnestness,  that  is  a  good  quality, 
but  it  is  not  proof  that  one  is  right.  Both  the  Union 
men  and  the  Confederates  in  our  Civil  War  were 
earnest,  but  not  both  were  right.  The  heathen  who 
sacrifice  their  little  ones  to  idols  are  earnest  enough, 
but  wrong  nevertheless.  Mr.  Elfenben,  who  was  sent 
to  the  asykim  last  summer,  was  very  earnest  on  one 
point :  that  he  ought  to  brain  his  wife  with  an  axe ; 
but  we  adjudged  him  hopelessly  crazy.  I  think  So- 
renson.    Smith,    and   the   rest    of    your   Scientists    arc 


110  The  Academy  for  Princes 

possessed  of  a  legion  of  devils.     Well.  I  am  going  to 

phone  to  Dr.  Hogan." 

Mrs.   Morgan  :  "Ask  him   to  come  at  once,  if  he 

can." 

MoRCAN   (at  phone):    "Hello,  Dr.  Hogan.     This  is 

Morgan.    Our  Mary  is  sick  again.    A  fever — fussy  all 

day — can    you    come    down    soon? — You    have    Prof. 

Boby  along  with  you?    Sure,  take  him  along  out  here. 

If  you  are  not  too  busy,  you  can  get  a  bite  to  eat  here 

before  you  go  back  to  town.    Goodbye." 
Mrs.  Morgan:    "He  is  coming  at  once?" 
Morgan:    "At  once.     How  is  the  baby  now?" 
Mrs.   Morga.v  :    "She  is  sleeping,  but   uneasily.     I 

don't  see  why  we  should  have  so  much  sickness." 
Morgan  :    "  'Whom  the  Lord  loveth  He  chasteneth, 

and  scourgeth  every  son  whom  He  receiveth.'  " 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "But  these  chastenings  are  so  fre- 
quent and  so  grievous." 

Morgan  :  "Now  no  chastening  for  the  presettt 
seemeth  to  be  joyous,  but  grievous ;  nevertheless  after- 
ward it  yieldeth  the  peaceable  fruit  of  righteousness 
unto  them  which  are  exercised  thereby.'  You  have 
yourself  said  that  the  periods  of  sickness  and  trial 
in  your  life  have  been  the  most  blessed,  as,  for  ex- 
ample, two  years  ago  when  all  of  the  children  were 
sick  and  you  and  I  were  alone  with  them  for  a  whole 
month  under  quarantine.  'We  know  that  all  things 
work  together  for  good  unto  them  that  love  God.' 
It  will  turn  out  right  this  time  too,  never  fear."  (Goes 
out). 

Morgan  (entering  with  Dr.  Hogan  and  Professor 
Boby):  "Here,  Mother,  is  the  doctor  and  the  profes- 
sor.   They  made  good  time  on  their  iron  horse." 


In  Childhood  111 

Dr.  Hogan:  "Gas  horse.  And  where  is  the  Uttle 
one?"      (Goes  in  to  examine  the  baby). 

Prof.  Boby:  "I  was  in  town  and  was  calling  on 
my  old  friend  when  you  called  up.  I  was  very  glad 
to  get  this  country  trip  and  to  see  my  old  friend  Mor- 
gan." 

Morgan:  "You  are  welcome,  indeed.  (Dr.  Hogan 
returns  with  Mrs.   Morgan).     "How  now,  Doctor?" 

Dr.  Hogan  :  "Only  tonsilitis,  sir.  We  shall  soon 
pull  her  through." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "I  am  so  relieved.  It  is  about  sup- 
per time.  Stay  and  have  a  bite  before  leaving.  I 
have  everything  ready  for  you." 

Both:    "Thank  you."   (Taking  seats  at  table). 

Dr.  Hogan  :  "When  Prof.  Boby  comes  around,  you 
can  imagine  what  we  talk  about :  it  is  education,  Chris- 
tian education  chiefly.  You  know  he  has  worked  as 
the  head  of  one  of  our  academies  for  many  years  and 
has  such  a  deep  insight  into  the  school  problem.  You 
know  how  difficult  the  academy  problem  alone  is, 
and  that  is  only  a  small  part  of  the  whole  question. 
Our  worthy  pastor  has  been  such  a  friend  and  good 
counsellor  to  me  on  school  questions,  but  now  that 
he  is  gone,  I  am  also  glad  to  meet  men  with  vision  and 
experience  like  Prof.  Boby  to  consult  with." 

Morgan:    "Is  Pastor  Halm  gone?" 

Dr.  Hogan:  "Not  exactly.  But  he  resigned  last 
Sunday  and  will  soon  leave.  He  told  me  he  was 
broken-hearted  and  worn  out.  He  has  secured  a  place 
as  bookkeeper  in  the  cities." 

Morgan:  "I  just  came  home  last  night  from  a  visit 
to  my  childhood  home,  and  I  have  not  had  time  to 
ask  about  happenings  around  these  parts." 

Dr.  Hogan:  "I  have  along  a  kodak  picture  for  you, 
if  you  want  it." 


112 


The  Academy  for  Primes 


Mrs.  Morcan:  "How  sweet,  ikrp^ljot  and  Amberp^ 
teachinjj  Bishop  to  walk.  'Train  up  a  child  the  way 
he  should  go,  and  when  he  is  old  he  will  not  depart 
from  it.'  " 


-TRAIN    UP    A    CHILD    IN    THE    WAY    HE    SHOULD    GO 


Dr.  H<)<;.\n  :  "That  is  the  very  subject  we  have  been 
discussing.  Being  a  professional  man  I  have  little 
time  to  train  up  the  children  at  home.  I  try  to  keep 
in  touch  with  their  les.sons  in  the  Catechism  and  Bible 
history  and  occasionally  read  for  them  or  have  them 
read  for  me,  but  that  is  about  all.     Often  I  am  called 


In  Childhood  113 

out  as  I  am  about  to  help  them.  The  work  falls  then 
on  their  mother,  who  is  already  overworked  with 
household  duties.  Once  in  a  while  I  help  them  with 
their  public  school  studies,  and  I  find  they  like  that. 
I  often  wonder  why  the  secular  subjects  are  so  much 
more  appealing  to  them  than  the  religious.  What  do 
you  say,  Prof.  Boby?" 

Prof.  Boby  :  "There  are  many  reasons  for  that. 
One  is  that  everybody  has  to  take  those  subjects,  and 
to  study  them  is  as  natural  as  eating.  Only  a  small 
per  cent  of  the  children  have  to  study  Catechism  and 
Bible  history,  and  to  study  these  is  regarded  as  an 
uncalled  for  hardship." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "I  always  thought  it  was  a  hard- 
ship, and  I  don't  see  why  we  can't  get  around  it." 

Dr.  Hogan  :  "A  knowledge  of  the  Catechism  and 
of  Bible  history  is  of  the  highest  valiie  in  life.  I 
would  rather  that  my  children  had  this  knowledge  of 
Christianity  than  that  of  any  and  all  secular  subjects. 
As  princes  of  God  they  are  entitled  to  it  and  must 
have  it.  They  can  get  it  only  through  study.  They 
cannot  get  it  in  the  public  schools.  They  must  there- 
fore get  it  outside  of  them.  It  will  be  an  extra  study 
not  enjoyed  by  the  unchurchly,  and  I  rejoice  that  it 
is  possible  and  profitable  to  learn  the  Catechism  and 
Bible  history  in  this  way.  What  troubles  me  is,  that 
I  have  so  little  time  for  it,  and  the  children  have  such 
little  interest  in  it." 

Proi\  Boby:  "Another  reason  why  it  is  less  inter- 
esting than  the  common  school  subjects  is  that  so 
much  has  to  be  memorized." 

Dr.  Hogan  :  "It  is  harder  to  memorize  word  for 
word  than  to  tell  a  lesson  in  your  own  words.  I 
found  it  very  hard  to  learn  by  heart  and  have  even 
opposed  the  method.     But  I  am  getting  to  be  quite 


114  The  Academy  for  Princes 

enthusiastic  for  it  now.  In  order  to  get  my  son  Am- 
berg  interested  in  his  Catechism  I  had  him  ask  me 
questions.  I  had  to  study  the  lessons  in  order  not 
to  tippear  before  him  as  a  know-nothing.  I  began  to 
take  pleasure  in  it  and  to  improve  my  verbal  memory. 
Before  I  could  scarcely  quote  a  verse  from  Scripture ; 
now  I  am  often  surprised  at  my  wealth  of  ready  quota- 
tions. They  often  intrude  themselves  on  my  attention 
when  I  am  driving  out  to  the  sick,  and  help  me  to 
say  a  comforting  word.  Besides,  as  I  meditate  on 
them,  I  learn  to  understand  better  the  'depth  of  the 
riches  of  the  wisdom  and  the  knowledge  of  God.'  " 

Morgan  :  "I  often  envy  Danielson  at  his  remark- 
able memory.     Mine  is  rather  poor." 

Dr.  H(x;.\n  :  "Talk  about  poor  memories,  or,  rather, 
neglect  of  memory  training.  I  read  last  night  about 
a  Wilson  rally  they  had  at  the  Presbyterian  College 
in  the  cities.  The  speaker  did  not  come.  While  wait- 
ing for  him,  someone  suggested  singing  national 
songs.  The  electric  lights  would  not  at  first  turn  on. 
Then,  again,  no  one  had  books.  But  worst  of  all  no 
one  knew  the  words  of  'America,'  'The  Star  Spangled 
Banner,'  'Marching  through  Georgia.'  or  any  of  the 
other  patriotic  airs.  They  started  the  first  verse  of 
several,  but  fizzled  out,  and,  as  the  speaker  had  not 
yet  appeared,  the  crowd  left  for  home.  They  neglect 
the  verbal  memory  in  these  days." 

Prof.  Boiiv :  "There  are  other  reasons,  too,  for  the 
children's  dislike  of  religious  subjects.  As  a  boy  I 
wondered  why  the  common  school  class  books  were 
so  beautiful  and  carefully  graded,  while  the  religious 
books  were  so  plainly  printed  and  hardly  graded  at 
all.  I  can't  understand  the  reason  for  this  even  to 
this  day.  I  am  so  glad  that  we  are  getting  hand- 
somely printed  and  well  graded  class  books  in  religion 


In   Childhood  115 

for  children  such  as  the  Christenson-Grimsby  books. 
Still,  on  the  whole,  even  now,  secular  books  are  made 
to  be  attractive,  while  our  religious  books  are  made  to 
contain  sound  doctrine  with  little  or  no  regard  for 
outside  appearances." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "Why  cannot  religion  be  taught  in 
the  common  schools?  I  am  so  tired  of  this  double 
system  of  schools." 

Prof.  Boby  :  "That  is  an  immense  question  and  not 
easily  answered.  You  know  that  all  peoples  are 
religious,  but  not  all  have  the  one  true  religion,  or 
the  same  religion.  There  are  hundreds  of  heathen 
beliefs,  hundreds  of  Christian  creeds.  You  know  that 
on  account  of  the  difference  of  creed  there  have  been 
many  wars  and  persecutions — Moslems  against  Chris- 
tians, Catholics  against  Protestants,  Episcopalians 
against  Puritans,  Puritans  against  Baptists.  The 
colonists  who  framed  our  'Federal  Constitution'  de- 
cided to  provide  for  religious  freedom.  The  Church 
should  not  rule  the  State,  and  the  State  should  not 
rule  the  Church.  Both  should  be  self-governing  and 
self-supporting  and  independent  and  free  and  on 
friendly  terms.  We  may  in  this  country,  therefore, 
hold  any  religious  creed  or  none  at  all,  but  we  cannot 
in  the  public  schools  proclaim  any  particular  religious 
teaching.  The  'Constitution'  of  the  United  States 
and  the  'Constitution'  of  this  State  prohibits  such 
abuse  of  freedom.  The  Bible  ought  to  be  read  in  the 
schools,  for  there  must  be  religious  instruction  in 
every  course  of  study.  The  Bible  is  regarded  as  a 
religious  book,  but  generally  not  as  a  sectarian  book 
and  can  be  read  without  comment  in  most  of  the 
States.  It  is  the  most  important  book  in  the  world 
and  every  child  ought  to  be  familiar  with  it.  But  no 
one  in  our  public  schools  should  be  compelled  to 
listen  to  the  reading  of  the  Bible  for  devotion  against 


116  The  Academy  for  Princes 

his  consent.  I  should  like  to  see  a  reverent  devotional 
perioti  every  day  in  the  schools,  as  when  we  were 
children.  Then  I  should  like  to  sec  Bible  selections 
again  in  the  school  readers  as  in  days  of  old.  I  should 
also  like  to  see  more  attention  paid  to  the  story  of 
the  Chosen  People,  for  their  story  has  been  the  most 
important  and  far-reaching  among  the  nations." 

Dr.  H(X'..\n  :  "But  Bible  reading  for  devotion  fol- 
lowed by  the  I.ord's  Prayer  and  hymns  and  a  course 
in  the  history  of  Israel  is  not  enough  for  the  children 
of  the  King.  They  should  be  taught  to  'observe  all 
things  whatsoever  He  has  commanded  them.'  I 
heartily  approve  of  Prof.  Boby's  plan  of  securing  some 
religious  instruction  in  the  common  schools,  but  I 
would  never  be  satisfied  with  such  a  tiny  bit." 

Prof.  Bobv  :  "There  is  a  way  in  which  we  can 
work  in  connection  with  the  public  schools.  I  never 
attack  them.  I  defend  them.  I  disapprove  of  the  at- 
tacks on  the  public  schools  by  such  church  leaders  as 
Pres.  Theodore  and  Prof.  Svein  and  such  smaller 
satellites  as  Pastor  Halm.  I  know  our  people  and 
am  therefore  positive  that  they  will  not  establish  con- 
gregational schools  as  the  (iermans  have  done  in  many 
places.  In  these  schools  they  teach  religion  and  the 
common  school  subjects  and  the  mother  tongue.  Our 
Norwegian  people  will  never  do  that  except  in  oc- 
casional localities.  They  worship  the  public  schools, 
idolize  them.  Therefore  we  ought  to  make  use 
of  the  common  schools  and  try  to  secure  opportunity 
to  teach  religion,  not  in  the  common  schools,  but  in 
connection  with  them,  say  one-half  day  a  week,  or 
one  month  each  year.  We  will  gladly  furnish  our 
own  teachers  and  the  money  to  carry  on  this  extra 
work.  It  is  a  fair  and  simple  solution  of  an  immense 
difficulty.  It  will  in  no  way  conflict  with  constitu- 
tional freedom  and  will  provide  to  a  large  extent  the 


In   Childhood  117 

necessary  religious  instruction.  Other  Denomina- 
tions can  do  as  we  do." 

Dr.  Hogan  :  "You  know  we  have  a  month  of 
parochial  school  now.  Well,  the  country  people  in 
our  Congregation  do  not  have  more  than  8  months  of 
common  school  and  we  in  town  have  9.  They  demand 
therefore  that  we  shall  have  the  parochial  school  im- 
mediately after  the  close  of  their  common  school,  one 
month  before  our  city  pupils  are  released.  What  is 
the  result?  The  city  children  will  either  not  have 
any  parochial  school  or  miss  one  month  of  common 
school  for  which  they  will  get  no  credit  at  all.  Pas- 
tor Halm  always  took  his  children  out  of  the  common 
school,  and  his  children  got  no  credit  for  the  last 
month  of  school  work.  I  took  my  children  out  of 
the  public  school  this  year,  too,  and  they  were  treated 
as  conditioned  in  last  year's  subjects.  The  religious 
studies  during  the  month  of  May  were  equally  stren- 
uous and  a  thousand  times  more  valuable  than  the 
arithmetic  and  language  that  they  tinkered  with  in 
the  public  school,  but  they  can  get  no  credit  for  it. 
Does  your  plan,  Professor,  include  the  giving  of  credit 
for  standard  work  in  religion  taken  outside  of  the 
public  schools?" 

Prof.  Boby:  "It  does.  There  should  be  a  scale  of 
credit  for  religion  up  to  one  tenth  of  the  total  credit 
of  the  school  course  for  each  year." 

Mrs.  Morgan:    "When  can  we  get  this  through?" 

Prof.  Boby:  "As  soon  as  we  get  a  school  system 
in  our  Synod,  with  a  properly  qualified  school  superin- 
tendent or  secretary,  who  can  educate  our  clergy  and 
churchmen  up  to  the  point  that  they  see  that  the 
sons  of  God  must  be  educated  in  the  \\^ord  of  God  at 
school  from  childhood  up." 

Morgan:    "I  was  reading  in  the  church  paper  about 


118  Tht'  Academy  for  Primes 

Pastor  Dahl  of  Wisconsin.  He  got  his  Congregation 
to  decide  to  have  parochial  school  every  Wednesday. 
The  state  superintendent  of  public  schools  ordered 
him  to  desist  or  he  would  be  subject  to  arrest  and  fine. 
His  Congregation  replied  that  they  had  freedom  to 
have  religious  school  if  they  wanted  to.  and  they 
wanted  to.  therefore  the  State  had  better  try  to  arrest 
them  all.  The  superintendent  decided  to  interpret 
the  law  differently." 

Prof.  Bobv:  "In  this  State  we  can  have  religious 
instruction  a  half  day  a  week,  a  whole  day  or  six  days, 
if  we  want  to.  but  the  people  are  not  awake  to  their 
privileges  and  their  duties.  There  must  be  agitation, 
and  there  must  be  a  head  agitator,  possessed  of  great 
faith,  zeal   and  endurance." 

Dr.  Hf)r.AN :  "I  have  often  discussed  with  our  dear 
pastor  the  difficulty  in  getting  parents  and  children 
interested  in  the  church  academy.  I  believe  that  the 
children  ought  to  be  trained  to  look  towards  the 
academy  from  their  very  first  steps.  'Train  up  a 
child  the  way  he  should  go — .'  That  is  the  reason 
why  the  German  Lutherans  and  the  Catholics  find 
no  difficulty  in  getting  students  for  their  academies. 
If  we  had  congregational  schools  wherever  enthusiasm 
for  such  could  be  aroused,  and  if  we  had  religious 
schools  in  connection  with  the  public  schools  at 
other  places,  then  a  large  percentage  of  the  children 
would  naturally  begin  to  think  about  continuing  their 
studies  at  the  church  academy." 

Dr.  H(Xjan:  "This  was  a  good  meal,  Mrs.  Morgan, 
and  the  conversation  was  interesting  to  me,  at  least." 

Prof.  Bobv   (saying  grace) : 

"I  thank  Thee,  God.  Creator  blest. 
For  daily  l)rcad,  contentment,  rest. 
I  thank  Thee  for  Thy  bitter  strife. 


In  Childhood  119 

O  Christ,  Thou  very  Bread  of  Life. 
Thee,  Holy  Ghost,  I  thank  for  light 
To  find  the  way  to  Christ  aright. 

"Feed  those  today  who  are  unfed 
And   look  to  Providence  for  bread. 
God  knows  alone,  if  poverty 
Or  affluence  my  lot  shall  be. 
In  health  preserve  my  mind  and  frame, 
And  save  my  soul  in  Jesus'  name !" 

Dr.  Hogan  :  "We  shall  have  to  leave  now.  The 
little  lady  sleeps  more  comfortable  now.  She  will  get 
well,  never  fear, — God  willing.  Follow  directions. 
Goodbye." 

Morgan  and  Mrs.  Morgan  :  "Goodbye  and  come 
again." 


Chapter  Thirtken. 
IN  YOUTH. 

Daniei-S4)n:  "Good  evening,  neighbor  Morgan. 
What  is  "up  now?" 

Morgan  :  "You  remember  when  I  was  here  last 
we  talked  about  religious  education,  and  we  came  to 
an  agreement  on  the  need  of  providing  our  own  and 
everybody  else's  children  with  a  greater  store  of 
religious  knowledge  than  we  can  give  them  at  home 
and  in  Sunday  school.  Why,  in  these  days  we  are 
giving  them  so  much  secular  education  that  the  Chris- 
tian education  in  comparison  with  the  secular  is  in 
amount  as  a  drop  to  a  bucket  of  water.  I  said  to  my 
wife,  'If  I  were  a  king  and  you  were  a  queen,  what 
kind  of  an  education  should  our  children  have?'  She 
answered  promptly,  'A  kingly  education.'  Now  you, 
Mr.  Danielson,  made  the  point  that  every  baptized 
child  was  the  son  or  the  daughter  of  the  King  of 
kings,  who  should  be  about  his  Father's  business  here 
on  earth  as  well  as  in  Heaven.  I  thought  the  point 
was  very  striking,  and  it  convinced  me,  I  think  for 
good,  that  every  baptized  child  should-  have  a  kingly 
training." 

Danielson:  "I  am  so  glad  to  hear  you  talk  that 
way,  Neighbor.  Now  why  not  send  Louisetta  to  the 
academy  this  year.    Julia  likes  it  first  rate." 

Morgan:  "Really,  now,  Mr.  Danielson,  you  are 
going  too  fast.  We  are  not  ready  to  do  that.  My 
plan  has  been  to  let  my  girl  finish  the  high  school 
with  her  class  mates,  and  if  she  so  desires,  after  finish- 
ing this  school,  to  let  her  then  attend  our  church 
college.  She  will  be  older  then  and  will  appreciate 
the    religious    training   given    there    better    than    she 


/;/   Youth  121 

would  now.  In  fact  I  do  not  think  it  wise  to  send 
children  away  from  home  to  an  academy  when  they 
have  a  school  so  near  by,  and  when  they  are  so  inter- 
ested in  their  work." 

Danielson  :  "I  can  well  understand  that  your  child 
loves  her  class  mates.  I  know  a  girl  who  became 
sick  and  dropped  out  of  her  class  for  a  while.  There- 
fore, she  could  not  graduate  with  her  class,  and  in 
consequence  she  would  not  return  to  school  to  gradu- 
ate with  the  next  class ;  but  I  do  not  think  that  the 
likes  or  the  dislikes  of  children  should  decide  so  im- 
portant a  question  as  to  where  one  should  go  to  school. 
You  are  convinced  that  you  cannot  give  your  child 
as  much  and  as  good  a  religious  training  at  home  as 
you  ought  to  because  their  training  at^  school  is  so 
much  more  extensive  and  prevailingly  of  a  secular 
character.  You  believe  that  they  ought  to  have  more 
religious  knowledge,  and  that  all  their  other  knowl- 
edge should  be  given  in  the  light  of  Christianity.  The 
question  is  simply  then — when  and  where  they  ought 
to  get  it.  You  say  they  will  take  more  to  it  later. 
I  say  they  will  take  more  to  it  now ;  and  I  have  in 
mind  two  English  proverbs  which  illustrate  this  truth 
very  well,  and  I  have  also  here  before  me  two  pictures 
which  illustrate  the  proverbs.  One  of  these  proverbs 
reads  thus :  'As  the  twig  is  bent,  so  the  tree  is  in- 
clined' ;  and  th.e  other  reads :  'You  may  bend  the 
sapling,  but  not  the  tree.'  " 

Morgan:  "I  can  see  how  that  is  true  in  nature, 
for  I  have  tried  it  out  myself,  and  I  can  also  under- 
stand the  drift  of  your  argument ;  but  really  I  do  not 
think  that  you  have  been  very  happy  in  your  illustra- 
tion this  time.  People  are  convinced  that  this  cry  of 
church  academy  was  overdone,  that  the  appeal  to 
Congregations  to  give  to  church  schools  was  more  or 
less  of  an   outrage.     Don't  you   know  that  the   high 


122 


The  Academy  for  Princes 


schools  arc  the  most  excellent  schools  of  their  class; 
they  have  finer  buildings,  better  equipment,  better 
paid  teachers,  more  diversified  courses,  and  are,  as  a 
rule,  free  and  attended  by  nearly  everybody  of  every 
race  and  station  in  life.  The  church  academies  are 
much  smaller,  poorer  equipped,  as  a  rule,  and  much 
smaller  in  attendance,  and  for  the  life  of  me  the  aver- 
age man  can  not  see  that  there  is  anv  difference  bc- 


•YOU    MAY   BEND   THE   SAPLING.    BUT    NOT   THE  TREE.  ■ 


tween   the   academy   graduates   and    the    high   school 
graduates." 

Danielson  :  "I  do  not  wish  to  take  up  all  the  points 
in  your  answer  now.  I  do  not  want  to  imply  in  any 
way  that  high  schools  do  not  give  a  valuable  educa- 
tion, for  that  would  not  be  true.  I  wish  simply  to 
hold  you  to  the  illustrations  and  the  proverbs  that  we 
have  before  us.  Now  you  look  at  that  little  girl  in 
that  picture.    .She  is  able  to  bend  a  sapling,  and  if  she 


In   Youth 


123 


could  keep  that  sapling  in  a  certain  position  long 
enough  it  would  retain  that  position  through  its  life, 
for,  'As  the  twig  is  bent,  so  the  tree  is  inclined.'  Here 
on  the  other  picture  we  see  a  tree  that  has  assumed 
a  bent  position,  and  we  can  be  sure  that  there  was 
some  force  that  bent  it  and  kept  it  bent  while  a  twig 
or  sapling,  otherwise  it  would  not  stay  bent  when 
grown  up.     It  is  exactly  so  in  life,  'As  the  twig  is 


"AS  THE  TWIG  IS   BENT,   SO  THE  TREE   IS   INCLINED." 

bent,  so  the  tree  is  inclined.'  Where  do  we  get  our 
soldiers  from?  We  do  not  get  them  from  the  medical 
schools,  nor  from  the  theological  seminaries.  W^here 
do  we  get  our  physicians  from?  Not  from  the  mili- 
tary academies,  not  from  the  law  schools.  Where  do 
we  get  our  preachers  from?  Most  extensive  investiga- 
tions made  by  different  scholars,  at  different  times 
and  places,  from  different  angles,  all  agree  as  to  this, 
that    the    preachers    come    from    the    church    schools 


124  The  Academy  for  Princes 

which  lead  up  to  the  theolog^ical  seminaries.  In 
Catholic  schools,  Catholics  are  trained;  in  Methodist 
schools,  Methodists  are  trained ;  in  Lutheran  schools, 
Lutherans  are  trained ;  in  Unitarian  schools,  Unitari- 
ans are  trained.  A  person  trained  in  England  will 
have  high  ideas  of  the  Knglish  people  and  ways.  One 
trained  in  France  will  be  stirred  with  patriotism  at 
things  French.  One  trained  in  the  United  States  will 
be  loyal  to  the  United  States  through  thick  and  thin. 
This  proverb  holds  good  in  actual  life  as  well  as  in 
nature.  'As  the  twig  is  bent,  so  the  tree  is  inclined.' 
Now  the  high  school  can  not  on  account  of  its  prin- 
ciples give  any  positive  religious  instruction.  It  does 
not  have  to  be  anti-religious  or  unrcligious,  but  at  its 
best  the  religious  content  is  of  an  indefinite  character 
because  there  is  no  course  of  study  in  religion,  and  the 
religious  standing  of  the  teachers  is  not  taken  into 
account  as  a  rule  in  their  election.  In  a  church  school 
there  is  a  definite  religious  course  of  study  and  a 
definite  point  of  view,  a  definite  religious  atmosphere, 
with  teachers  chosen,  as  a  rule,  particularly  for  their 
religious  character  and  influence.  On  that  account 
we  find  that  among  the  graduates  even  of  some  of  the 
largest  high  schools  not  a  single  one  has  chosen  as 
his  life  work  the  Gospel  ministry.  While  on  the  con- 
trary a  very  large  percentage  of  the  graduates  of  the 
church  academies  choose — what  in  the  eyes  of  the 
world  is  a  humble  calling,  but  in  the  eyes  of  the  Lord 
a  noble  one :  'To  seek  and  to  save  that  which  was 
lost,'  to  be  ambassadors  in  Christ's  stead,  to  be  about 
the  Father's  business,  no  matter  what  official  capacity 
one  may  have  among  men." 

MokCAN :  "I  do  not  plan  on  making  my  children 
preachers,  missionaries  and  the  like." 

Danielson:  "All  right.  I  have  not  urged  you  to 
do  that ;  but  you  and  I  have  agreed  on  this,  that  your 


In   Youth  125 

children  are  the  sons  and  daughters  of  God,  and  that 
He  wants  them  to  do  His  business,  and  that  He  has 
said :  'Teach  them  to  do  all  things  whatsoever  I  have 
c'ommanded  you.'  You  have  admitted  that  on  account 
of  circumstances  you  have  found  it  very  hard  to  teach 
them  all  these  things,  and  that  they  are  learning  so 
many  things  of  less  value,  and  are  neglecting  the  one 
thing  needful." 

MoRG.\N :    "Yes,  that  is  true." 

Danielson:  "You  meditate  a  little  more  on  these 
proverbs,  my  friend.  Now  notice  in  the  picture  there, 
that  man  trying  to  bend  that  tree.  He  simply  cannot 
do  it.  'You  may  bend  the  sapling,  but  not  the  tree.' 
When  one  has  gone  through  high  school  he  is  al- 
ready mature,  he  is  a  grown-up  tree.  It  is,  therefore, 
not  true  that  your  girl  after  finishing  high  school  will 
take  more  to  religion  than  now.  All  the  facts  in 
nature  and  in  experience  are  to  the  contrary.  The 
high  school  years  are  the  very  best  years  for  religious 
studies.  They  are  the  bending  years.  In  these  years 
the  young  people  get  confirmed,  they  waken  to  new 
religious  impressions  and  many  of  them  get  converted 
and  dedicate  their  lives  to  Christian  walk  and  service. 
On  the  other  hand,  very  few  of  those  who  have  neg- 
lected to  get  confirmed  in  this  period  ever  get  con- 
firmed. Very  few  waken  to  the  great  religious  ideals 
of  Scripture  after  maturity.  Only  a  small  per  cent 
of  the  recorded  conversions  have  been  of  men  and 
women  over  twenty  years  of  age.  Nearly  everyone 
decides  what  he  shall  be  and  do  in  this  life,  during  the 
high  school  years  or  before.  The  high  school  age  is 
an  excellent  time  at  which  to  bend  the  sapling." 

Morgan  (repeating  to  himself)  :  "You  may  bend 
the  sapling,  but  not  the  tree" 

Danielson  :    "Think  it  over,  my  friend,  investigate 


126  The  Academy  for  Princes 

it  most  carefully,  and,  if  it  is  not  true,  come  and  tell 
me,  and  I  will  send  also  my  children  this  year  to  the 
high  school.  In  fact,  I  will  do  more  than  that.  I  will 
begin  to  question  the  need  of  the  church  academics 
since  they  do  not  fill  any  place  in  our  school  system, 
since  they  do  not  contribute  anything  which  the  high 
schools  do  not  already  give  us  in  larger  quantity,  bet- 
ter quality  and  at  less  cost,  and  I  will  refuse  to  give 
anything  to  the  treasuries  which  maintain  these  un- 
necessary church  schools.  Are  you  going,  my  neigh- 
bor?   Well,  so  long,  then." 


Chapter  Fourteen. 
AT  CONFIRMATION. 

Miss  Worra:  "Mr.  Morgan,  Prof.  Encore  and  I 
have  come  clear  from  town  today  just  to  see  you,  and 
we  are  so  glad  to  find  you  at  home." 

Morgan  :    "Come  in.    What  can  I  do  for  you  ?" 

Miss  Worra:  "You  know  we  have  a  Luther 
League  in  our  town  Congregation  and  I  am  so  un- 
fortunate as  to  be  its  president.  Prof.  Encore  is  also 
a  member  and  chairman  of  the  program  committee. 
(Mrs.  Morgan  enters).  Why,  how  do  you  do,  Mrs. 
Morgan." 

Morgan  :  "You  know  Miss  Worra,  principal  of  the 
high  school  ?  Yes,  and  this  is  Prof.  Encore,  also  a 
high  school  teacher  and  a  member  of  our  town  Con- 
gregation.    Prof.  Encore,  this  is  my  wife." 

Prof.  Encore:  "I  am  pleased  to  meet  you." 

Miss  Worra:  "No,  we  did  not  come  to  stay.  We 
came  on  extremely  urgent  business.  It  is  so  hard 
to  run  a  young  people's  society  in  a  small  Congrega- 
tion. If  it  had  not  been  for  the  enthusiasm  and  re- 
sourcefulness of  Pastor  Halm,  ours  would  have  had 
to  disband  long  ago.  Of  course,  we  have  the  'Topic 
Helps'  in  our  church  papers,  and  I  have  enjoyed  them 
immensely  and  used  them  regularly.  You  read  them, 
too?  Isn't  that  Olel0ken  a  splendid  soul?  He  has 
been  filling  his  page  for  many  years.  And  don't  you 
think  the  new  editor  Sesquare  writes  some  very  in- 
structive articles?" 

Morgan  :  "The  young  people  don't  seem  to  like 
these  articles.  In  fact,  they  are  against  the  'Topic' 
system,  the  'Topic'  articles,  the  church  papers  and 
everything.     We  ought  to  try  something  else." 


128  Tht'  Academy  for  Princes 

Miss  Wokra  :  "I  know.  I  have  been  tryinjf  to 
teach  Bible  classes  and  assist  in  Luther  League  work 
for  many  years.  We  must  have  some  course  of  study 
for  Conjjregational  younjj  people  between  14  and  25. 
We  have  tried  Bible  reading;,  but  very  few  take  to  it 
without  system.  We  have  tried  the  'International 
Lessons,'  the  'Cieneral  Council  Graded  System,'  the 
study  of  individual  books  and  the  'Luther  League 
Topics.'  The  Reformed  Churches  are  universally 
using  the  'Topics'  plan  and  find  that  it  has  many  ad- 
vantages. As  to  the  editing  of  the  'Topics,'  I  have 
been  well  satisfied  with  our  men.  We  have  had  some 
of  the  very  best  writers  in  the  Church,  men  who  have 
worked  long  and  enthusiastically  for  the  education 
of  youth.  The  church  papers  arc  every  week  full  to 
the  brim  of  delicious  and  savory  food,  suited  to  every 
taste.  I  know,  for  I  read  them  faithfully.  Nothing 
hurts  me  quite  so  much  as  to  hear  our  good,  noble 
church  papers  spitefully  attacked  or  thrown  aside 
without  a  hearing.  My  heart  goes  out  to  editors  Gen 
and  Ysnes  and  the  rest  of  that  faithful  band." 

Prof.  Encork:  "I  never  subscribed  for  a  church 
paper  until  Miss  Worra  got  after  mc.  .She  said  that 
Mr.  Jayjayaitch  had  started  a  campaign,  which  now 
was  carried  on  all  over  the  land,  to  get  a  Lutheran 
paper  into  every  Lutheran  home  by  1917,  the  400th 
anniversary  of  the  Reformation.  We  had  kept  church 
papers  in  my  boyhood  home,  but  I  never  read  them 
and  no  one  else  did  either.  Father  simply  did  not 
want  to  displease  the  minister,  and  mother  was  too 
busy  and  worn  out  to  read  anything  but  the  daily.  I 
never  read  the  church  papers  as  a  student,  for  I  had 
little  time  beyond  glancing  over  the  daily  and  my 
professional  paper.  When  I  subscribed  now  at  this 
late  day,  I  did  so  to  please  Miss  W^orra.  I  was  a 
little   displeased   when    I    saw   the  paper   in   my   box 


At  Confirmation  129 

the  first  time.  It  was  small  and  modest,  but  not  in- 
viting like  a  story  magazine.  I  threw  it  aside  and 
did  not  read  it.  I  did  not  think  much  more  about  it 
until  I  was  put  on  the  Young  People's  program  for 
a  topic.  Then  I  went  to  Miss  Worra  for  help.  She 
said  that  I  would  get  excellent  help  in  the  'Topic 
Helps.'  'Where  were  they?'  I  asked.  'In  your  church 
paper,'  she  replied.  'Don't  you  read  it?'  I  had  to 
confess!  did  not  think  it  was  worth  reading.  Why 
did  the  Church  not  elect  somebody  as  editors  who 
could  write  interestingly,  so  that  the  paper  would  be- 
come popular  like  'Everybody's,'  'Cosmopolitan,'  or 
the  'Black  Cat?'  Why  did  the  Church  not  distribute 
their  papers  free  like  the  Russelites  and  the  Christian 
Scientists?  'You  make  me  tired,'  she  said,  'passing 
judgment  on  what  you  know  nothing  about.  Go  home 
and  read  your  paper.'  I  did  so,  and  I  found  a  splendid 
discussion  of  my  theme.  I  have  since  been  reading  it 
and  saving  every  number.  I  am  going  to  have  my 
numbers  bound  every  year.  The  trouble  is,  not  with 
the  editors,  for  they  write  well,  but  with  the  sub- 
scribers, for  they  do  not  read  them  at  all." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "That  must  be  the  reason  why  we 
do  not  like  it,  for  we  seldom  look  at  it." 

Morgan  :  "Well,  Pastors  Halm,  Sodahl,  Void  and 
others  who  ought  to  know,  have  said  that  it  was  of 
inferior  value  and  that  people  would  not  read  it." 

Miss  Worra  :  "I  have  only  kind  words  to  say  about 
Pastor  Halm.  We  agreed  on  everything  almost  ex- 
cepting the  church  paper.  He  was  not  a  faithful 
reader  of  that,  strange  to  say.  But,  to  change  the 
subject,  we  came  here  to  get  you  on  the  program  to 
be  held  three  weeks  from  last  Sunday.  The  topic  is 
'Strike  when  the  iron  is  hot,'  as  applied  to  education. 
Will  you  be  the  topic  leader  for  that  occasion — three 
weeks  from  last  Simday?" 


130  The  Academy  for  Princes 

Morgan  :  "Whew.  I  am  the  last  man  you  should 
have  asked.  Ask  Nelson,  Carlson,  Kvcnson,  Daniel- 
son,  one  of  the  eleven  Bruns,  Tho,  Sigvald,  Ladokk, 
Miss  Jackson,  Fred  Riig.  Miss  Arnequcl  or  anybody 
l)ut  me." 

Miss  Worra  :  "No,  you  are  the  man,  and  you  can't 
say  no.     Now,  can  he,  Mrs.  Morgan?" 

Mrs.  Morgan:  "He  is  his  own  master  and  old 
enough  to  answer  for  himself."  *  • 

Prof.  Encork:  "I  heard  you  speak  at  the  Farmer's 
Club  the  other  evening,  and  I  said  to  myself:  'That 
man  has  been  to  school  somewhere,  or  my  name  is 
Dennis.  I  am  going  to  get  him  on  our  program,  if 
he  is  a  Lutheran.  I  asked  Miss  Worra  and  she  told 
me  you  were  an  academy  graduate,  which  made  me 
feel  that  I  had  a  keen  judgment.  She  said  also  that 
you  would  do  well  on  our  program,  and  you  must  not 
refuse." 

Morgan  :  "I  am  no  speaker,  but  I  can  try,  if  Mrs. 
Morgan  does  not  object." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "If  you  will  promise  to  be  good  for 
a  year,  I  will  let  you  go  this  time." 

Morgan  :  "All  right.  Madam.  I  will  take  the  sub- 
ject and  will  begin  reading  the  church  paper.  You 
are  sure  it  has  helpful  articles." 

Mi.ss  Worra:  "Yes.  I  am  so  very  much  obliged 
to  you  for  your  kindness." 

Prof.  Encore:  "And  so  am  I.  Good  day.  I  am 
glad  to  have  met  you."     (They  go). 

Morgan  :  "I  am  foolish  for  giving  in  so  readily, 
am  I  not?  My  real  reason  for  doing  so  is,  that  I 
should  like  to  see  that  town  Congregation  succeed. 
That  is  a  Norwegian  town.  Only  two  English  fam- 
ilies in   the   whole   town,   the   rest   are    Norwegians, 


At  Confirmation  131 

Swedes  and  Danes,  with  a  couple  of  Frenchmen,  an 
Irishman,  a  Dutchman,  three  Germans,  an  Indian 
and  a  Spaniard.  The  English  with  their  aggressive- 
ness and  proselyting  spirit  have  established  two  Re- 
formed Congregations  in  this  otherwise  Lutheran 
community.  Most  of  the  teachers  in  the  public  school 
have  been  Norwegians,  but  the  Norwegian  teachers 
in  the  school  have  never  attended  the  Norwegian 
Church  with  the  exception  of  this  Miss  Worra  and 
a  former  superintendent,  Jacobson.  They  all  go  to 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  even  though  they  are  mem- 
bers of  the  Lutheran.  They  are  assessed  $io  a  head 
by  the  little,  struggling  Presbyterian  Congregation, 
whereas  they  could  attend  free  of  charge  in  their  own. 
It  has  been  taken  for  granted  for  lo  years  past  that 
no  teacher  should  attend  any  service  in  the  Nor- 
wegian Church,  whether  in  Norwegian  or  in  English. 
Now  Miss  Worra  came  and  at  once  broke  the  rule. 
The  president  of  the  school  board,  who  did  not  be- 
long to  any  Church,  was  shocked.  In  fact,  the  whole 
town  awoke.  Norwegian  children  who  had  hung  their 
heads  in  shame  when  they  passed  their  own  church 
as  they  stole  away  to  the  Presbyterian  Sunday  school, 
began  to  come  back  and  rejoiced  that  they  had  a  good 
Church  after  all.  The  school  board  president  spoke 
soft  words,  hard  words,  threatening  words,  sarcastic 
words,  to  induce  Miss  Worra  to  go  to  the  Presby- 
terian. The  Presbyterians  put  her  on  their  programs 
without  her  knowledge  or  consent,  but  she  would  not 
perform.  She  was  a  Lutheran  from  conviction,  and 
did  not  believe  in  forsaking  her  own  Congregation,  as 
the  manner  of  some  is." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "But  is  it  not  strange  that  Prof. 
Encore  should  attend  a  Lutheran  Congregation?  He 
is  not  a  Norwegian,  is  he?" 

Morgan:    "Encore    is    a    Frenchman.      It    is    not 


132  The  Academy  for  Princes 

strange  that  he  should  attend  a  Lutheran  Congrcj^a- 
tion,  for  he  is  a  Lutheran.  He  chose  the  Norwegian 
Congregation  in  preference  to  the  Swedish,  because 
Pastor  Halm,  who  was  thea  on  the  school  boarxl. 
asked  him  to  attend.  They  have  English  services  in 
the  Norwegian  church,  too." 

Mrs.  Morc.an  :  "It  is  rather  odd  to  think  of  English- 
men and  Frenchmen  as  Lutherans." 

M<)R(;.\n:  "Have  you  not  seen  Lenker's  great  book, 
'Lutherans  in  All  Lands?'  Some  people  think  the 
Lutherans  are  a  tiny  Sect,  but  they  are  a  large 
Church,  as  many  in  number  as  the  Methodists, 
Episcopalians,  Presbyterians  and  the  hundred  other 
Reformed  Sects  of  the  world  put  together.  They  be- 
gan the  Reformation  and  have  the  (jospel  in  its  truth 
and  purity  to  this  day.  As  to  Encore  I  think  his 
example  is  more  inspiring  than  that  of  Supt.  (lunder- 
son  of  the  same  school.  Ciunderson  is  a  Norwegian 
Lutheran,  but  does  not  dare  to  attend  any  Church, 
so  as  not  to  displease  three  or  four  Yankees.  Encore 
is  a  Frenchman,  but  sits  through  Norwegian  services 
in  order  to  worship  according  to  his  own  faith." 
(Goes  out.) 

MoRCAN  (returning)  :  "I  will  have  to  get  after  that 
topic,  'Strike  when  the  iron  is  hot.'  That  is  what  the 
blacksmith  does.  A  pretty  good  theme.  And  I  should 
apply  it  to  education?  Do  you  remember.  Mother, 
what  Miss  Melbo,  our  composition  teacher  at  the  aca- 
demy, gave  as  the  natural  steps  in  preparing  a  com- 
position ?" 

Mrs.  Morcan:  "Yes.  She  said  we  should  first 
think  about  the  theme  and  try  to  make  an  outline: 
next  we  should  read  up  on  the  subject  and  recast  our 
outline;  finally,  we  should  write,  following  the  out- 
line." 


At  Confirmation 


133 


Morgan  :  "That  corresponds  to  Prof.  Marchus' 
rules.  I  have  been  doing  some  thinking  today.  I 
believe  I  shall  speak  about  Confirmation  as  the  period 
in  which  the  iron  is  hot.    What  do  you  think  of  that?" 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "I  can  think  of  nothing  more  true. 
I  have  never  been  so  near  God  as  at  that  age." 

Morgan  :  "You  want  me  to  dwell  particularly  on 
the  religious  phase  of  the  Confirmation  period?" 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "You  can  not  very  well  cover  more 
in  a  short  talk." 


"STRIKE  WHILE  THE   IRON    IS   HOT." 


Morgan:  "Well,  then.  At  Confirmation  the  iron 
is  hottest,  the  heart  is  most  tender  and  susceptible. 
The  reasons  for  this  are  two:  i.  The  age  of  14  to  16 
is  a  turning  point  in  the  physical  make-up  of  a  person. 
It- is  the  center  of  the  adolescent  stage.  The  child 
becomes  a  youth.  His  soul,  like  his  body,  is  in  the 
moulding.  2.  Preceding  Confirmation  there  has  been 
a  course  of  instruction  in  the  essentials  of  Christianity 
— the  Catechism,  Explanation,  Bible  history,  hymns 
and  Bible  reading.  The  pastor  has  spoken  time  and 
again  earnestly  and  face  to  face  with  each  individual. 


134  The  Academy  for  Princes 

The  parents  have  assisted  and  have  come  nearer  their 
children's  hearts  than  ever  before.  Yes,  there  is  a 
third  reason:  The  youth  has  to  make  a  good  confes- 
sion before  many  witnesses  and  to  make  a  choice  for 
Hfe  as  to  whom  he  will  serve,  (iod  or  Mammon.  Re- 
newing one's  baptismal  Covenant  makes  the  heart 
both  tender  and  strong." 

Mks.  Mour.AN  :  "Mrs.  Thurenson  does  not  believe 
in  Baptism  or  Confirmation.  She  says  that  children 
don't  understand  anything  at  Baptism  and  can  not  be- 
lieve, and  youths  can  not  keep  their  Confirmation  vow, 
be  they  ever  so  sincere." 

MoRc.AN :  "The  Lord  does  not  require  that  children 
shall  understand,  but  that  they  shall  believe.  Neither 
do  we  have  to  understand,  only  believe.  At  Baptism 
a  child  is  born  again,  not  by  man's  will,  but  by  God's 
will.  He  has  as  little  to  do  with  his  new  birth  as  he 
had  to  do  with  his  physical  birth.  At  Confirmation 
he  renews  his  Covenant,  that  is  the  Covenant  made 
for  him  between  God  and  his  sponsors.  Suppose  a 
man  had  a  chance  to  secure  a  great  heritage  for  his 
new  born  child.  Should  he  wait  till  the  child  was  2\ 
before  he  tried  to  secure  it?  No,  he  would  at  once 
secure  it  for  him  until  he  was.  of  age  and  could  an- 
swer for  himself.  Thus,  he  tries  to  secure  for  his 
child  through  Baptism  the  heritage  of  the  children  of 
(iod.  At  Confirmation,  fhe  child  attains  to  maturity 
and  an"swers  for  himself  that  he  will  renounce  the 
Devil  and  all  his  works  and  all  his  ways  and  believe 
on  the  Triune  God,  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit." 

Mrs.  MoKr..\N:  "Why  is  this  act  called  Confirma- 
tion?" 

M()K<;.\.N  :  "And  you  studied  Latin  under  Prof.  Lea? 
Have  you  already  forgotten?  Confirmation  is  a  Latin 
word  which  means  strengthening.     We  are  strength- 


At  Confirmation  135 

ened  by  renewing  the  promise,  by  making  it  publicly, 
and  by  getting  God's  blessings  in  word  and  act." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "Is  there  really  much  of  a  strength- 
ening through  these  things?" 

MoRG.\N :  "You  surprise  me,  Anna.  Why  do  you 
ask  the  children  so  often  to  promise  to  be  good?  Is 
not  once  enough?  The  repetition  strengthens.  Why 
have  a  public  formal  marriage?  Why  not  have  only 
a  secret  understanding  as  at  most  engagements?  Is 
it  not  true  that  some  get  engaged  about  every  month, 
but  have  nothing  but  a  secret  understanding  to  hold 
them  to  their  promise?  A  formal  marriage  is  more 
binding,  it  seems,  and  holds  most  people  for  life.  And 
is  it  not  strengthening  to  get  the  blessing  of  father  and 
mother?  Why  not,  then,  of  God  Himself?  Con- 
firmation is  a  strengthening  act  and  is  a  point  at 
which  the  iron  is  hot." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "Mrs.  Thurenson  says  many 
Churches  do  not  have  it  and  that  it  is  not  commanded 
in  the  Bible." 

Morgan  :  "Many  Churches  do  not  have  Baptism 
either,  and  that  is  commanded  in  the  Bible.  'Except 
a  man  be  born  of  water  and  of  the  Spirit  he  can  not 
enter  the  Kingdom  of  God.'  " 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "But  Confirmation  is  not  com- 
manded. She  says  we  ought  to  do  only  what  is  com- 
manded." 

Morgan:  "Is  the  Sunday  school  commanded?  Is 
marriage  by  civic  license  commanded?  Are  hoop 
skirts  and  hobble  skirts  and  short  skirts  and  other 
styles  of  dress  commanded?  Mrs.  Thurenson  ought 
to  carry  out  her  rule  to  a  logical  conclusion.  Luther 
brought  us  back  to  the  Bible  as  the  only  rule  of  faith 
and  works.  We  shall  do  what  is  there  commanded 
of  Christians;  we  shall  not  do  what  is  there  forbidden 


136  The  Academy  for  Princes 

Christians  to  do.  Where  the  Bible  is  silent,  we  can 
do  as  we  please,  providing  it  docs  not  harm  ourselves 
or  a  weaker  brother  or  we  are  not  in  doubt  as  to  its 
sinfulness.  Confirmation  is  not  forbidden,  and  has 
been,  is  and  will  always  be  a  blessed  institution." 

Mrs.  Morg.xn  :  "I  have  thought  so,  too,  but  Mrs. 
Thurenson  is  so  sincere  and  earnest." 

Morcan:  "As  every  fanatic  and  lunatic  also  is. 
Let  us  follow  the  Bible  and  common  sense,  as  Luther 
did  at  the  Diet  of  Worms." 

Mrs.  Morg.vn:  "What  other  points  are  you  going 
to  speak  on?" 

Morg.vn  :  "I  ought  to  say  something  about  the  his- 
tory of  Confirmation  and  its  effects  on  the  literacy 
of  the  Lutheran  lands.  I  ought  to  speak  on  the  prep- 
aration for  Confirmation  in  this  country  being  sorely 
neglected  in  many  places.  You  know  how  Pastor 
Halm  has  tried  to  extend  the  time  of  reading  to  two 
years,  one  in  English  and  one  in  Norwegian,  and  the 
fierce  opposition  he  met  from  the  Congregation.  He 
came  out  14  miles  four  days  a  week  and  had  a  sort 
of  religious  school.  The  children  were  at  first  de- 
lighted, but  the  parents  set  up  a  fearful  howl.  The 
pastor  pleaded  with  the  parents  and  kept  up  an  agita- 
tion for  three  years  to  convince  them.  The  parents 
would  not  give  in.  Some  sent  their  children  to  other 
Lutheran  pastors  who  confirmed  the  children  in  one 
half  year;  others  sent  them  to  an  Episcopalian  pastor, 
who  read  with  them  four  periods  of  an  hour  each, 
and  then  called  in  the  bishop  to  confirm  them.  1  do 
not  blame  Pastor  Halm  for  giving  up  the  struggle." 

Mrs.  Morg.w:  "But  you  cannot  touch  on  all  of 
these  points  in  your  talk." 

Morgan  :  "I  don't  know  yet.  This  is  only  the  re- 
sult of  a  little  meditation  today.     After  I  have  read 


At  Confirmation  137 

the  church  articles  and  thought  some  more  I  shall 
know  better  what  to  say  and  what  to  omit.  No,  I 
am  going  to  submit  my  outline  to  you,  for  your  judg- 
ment is  worth  hearing,  too." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "Thanks  for  the  compliment.  Why 
not  ask  Danielson  for  a  point,  too?" 

Morgan:  "That's  what  I  will  do.  T  will  ask  him 
now,  and  then  I  will  read  up  in  the  church  papers." 
(At  phone)  "Hello,  Danielson.  Say,  I  am  going  to 
speak  at  the  young  people's  society  on  the  text : 
'Strike  when  the  iron  is  hot,'  as  applied  to  education. 
I  have  limited  myself  to  Confirmation,  I  should  like 
a  suggestive  thought  also  from  you.  Can  you  lend 
me  one?" 

Danielson  :  "  'Strike  when  the  iron  is  hot.'  Apply 
it  to  education  at  the  Confirmation  period?  All  right. 
Here  is  a  suggestion :  Let  pastors  and  parents  talk 
church  academies  to  their  children  at  this  critical 
stage.  And  when  the  child  graduates,  let  the  parents 
send  it  to  the  school  academy  and  not  to  the  public 
high  school." 

Morgan:    "And  then?" 

Danielson  :  "That's  all.  'Strike  while  the  iron  is 
hot.'  " 


Chapter  Fifteen. 
IN  GENERAL. 

Danielson:  "How  do  you  do,  Morgan.  I  have 
been  .to  town  with  another  load  of  wheat  and  thought 
I  would  drop  in  for  a  few  minutes  on  my  way  back." 

Morgan:  "How  are  you?  Glad  to  see  you.  Shall 
I  put  your  steeds  in  the  barn?" 

Daniei..s()X  :  "No.  I  shall  stay  just  a  minute.  I 
was  told  that  you  gave  quite  a  sermon  Sunday  evening 
at  the  town  church.  If  I  had  known  you  were  to 
preach  I  would  have  been  there." 

Morgan:  "It  was  no  sermon,  only  a  speech  at  the 
Luther  League." 

Daniel.son:  "I  got  the  impression  at  the  creamery 
that  you  had  given  a  sermon.  I  asked  what  you  had 
said,  but  no  one  seemed  to  know,  for  they  had  not 
been  there.  Some  one  had  met  somebody  or  other 
belonging  to  the  town  Congregation,  and  from  him 
the  story  spread.  They  all  had  it  that  you  had 
preached  a  good  sermon  in  which  you  had  in  true 
ministerial  style  condemned  our  darling  faults  and 
stated  ideals  which  no  man  could  reach." 

Morgan:  "For  heaven's  sake!  Did  you  ever  hear 
the  like?  I  never  did  anything  of  the  kind.  I  did  not 
scold  or  condemn,  but  merely  stated  how  we  could 
improve  in  certain  respects." 

Danielson:  "For  earth's  sake!  What  did  you 
really  say,  may  I  ask?  I  am  interested  and  like  to  nip 
a  rumor  in  the  bud." 

MoRtJAN  :  "I  talked  on  the  subject  of  Confirmation, 
using  the  proverb,  'Strike  while  the  iron  is  hot'  as 
my  text.    I  had  found  a  good  illustration  in  the  church 


In  General  139 

paper  and  had  along  a  piece  of  iron  and  asked  the 
young  people  if  they  could  bend  it.  They  smiled  at 
my  conceit.  A  little  fellow  said  to  his  mama:  'What 
does  he  take  us  for  anyway?'  *No,'  I  replied,  taking 
up  his  remark,  T  don't  take  you  for  fools.  You  know 
the  iron  can  not  be  bent  until  it  is  hot.  But  then  it 
can,  and  into  a  variety  of  forms  and  figures,  for  an 
infinity  of  uses.  Why,  friends,  the  iron  as  it  is  taken 
from  the  mines  looks  like  earth,  of  a  dull  reddish 
color,  and  is  worth  per  pound  only  a  little  more  than 
black  soil.  But  a  dollar's  worth  of  such  earth  when 
smelted  may  be  worth  five  dollars,  and  five  dollars 
worth  of  iron  ore  is  worth  twelve  dollars  when  made 
into  horse  shoes ;  when  made  into  needles  its  value 
is  increased  to  $350;  into  penknives,  it  would  be  worth 
$3,000,  and  into  balance  springs  for  watches,  $250,000. 
Just  think  of  it,  a  few  shovels  of  dirt  becoming  worth 
a  quarter  of  a  million  dollars  after  being  smelted  and 
heated  and  hammered  and  beat  and  rolled  and 
pounded  and  tempered  and  polisiied.  Without  the 
furnace  and  the  hammer  and  the  striking  while  the 
iron  was  hot  these  results  would  have  been  impossible. 
I  continued  by  saying  that  although  all  men  were 
created  equal,  yet  not  all  men  were  equally  valuable 
as  citizens  of  a  State  and  members  of  a  Church.  Some 
were  like  unto  the  iron  ore  before  smelting,  others 
were  like  iron  bars  or  horseshoes  or  needles  or  pen- 
knives or  watchsprings.  If  they  wanted  to  become 
useful  men  and  women  of  tempered  Christian  char- 
acter they  had  to  get  into  the  furnace.  Then  they  can 
be  reborn,  remade.  They  can  obtain  a  new  heart,  a 
new  spiritual  light  in  the  understanding,  true  peace 
and  joy  in  the  conscience,  a  holy  desire,  power  and 
longing  in  the  will.  They  can  get  the  mind  that  was 
in  Christ  Jesus.  And  'if  any  man  be  in  Christ,  he 
is  a  new  creature :  old  things  have  passed  away ;  be- 


140  The  Academy  for  Princes 

hold,  all  things  have  become  new.'  Confirmation  time 
was  a  furnace.  Then  should  the  pastor  and  parents, 
old  and  young,  strike,  for  the  iron  was  hot.  Often  a 
piece  of  iron  would  have  to  go  through  several  heating 
processes,  be  poured  into  several  moulds  or  be  pounded 
out  several  times  in  order  to  become  a  special  instru- 
ment for  good — spade  or  wheel  or  rail  or  electric  wire 
and  the  like.  Young  people  need  more  education  than 
the  common  branches,  which  they  have  mastered  by 
Confirmation  time ;  they  need  also  a  more  thorough 
knowledge  of  the  Word  of  God,  the  rudiments  of 
which  they  profess  to  know  at  Confirmation.  There 
is  no  time  later  in  their  life  when  they  will  so  readily 
be  prevailed  on  to  go  to  a  Christian  school  to  con- 
tinue their  studies,  and  if  they  do  not  go  then  they 
will  be  apt  to  get  like  the  iron  I  held  in  my  hand, 
cold  and  indifferent  and  unbendable.  I  said  that  it 
was  too  bad  that  we  as  Christian  people  did  not  use 
our  church  academics  more,  that  we  as  Christian 
parents  did  not  send  our  children  to  the  academies. 
We  did  wrong  in  not  doing  it ;  we  sinned  against  our 
trust — to  train  up  our  children  as  princes  and  prin- 
cesses of  the  household  of  God." 

D.^NiELSON :  "Now  I  understand  why  they  said 
that  you  had  preached.  You  placed  your  finger  on  one 
of  our  church  sores  and  talked  eloquently  about  prin- 
ciples which  you  in  your  own  household  do  not  prac- 
tise. You  are  sending  your  Louisetta  to  the  high 
school." 

Morgan  :  "I  know  it  now,  and  I  knew  it  then.  But 
I  wanted  to  speak  the  truth  at  all  events,  even  if  it 
hit  back  at  me." 

Danielson:  "There  was  once  a  preacher  who 
urged  his  young  people  to  dedicate  their  lives  to  the 
foreign  missions.  After  the  services,  while  he  was 
yet  in  his  stu^y,  a  timid  knock  was  heard  at  his  door. 


In  General  141 

He  opened  it,  and  there  stood  his  daughter.  'What 
do  you  want,  dear?'  he  asked.  'I  want  to  tell  you 
that  I  am  willing  to  go,'  she  answered.  'Go  where?' 
he  said,  with  surprise  in  his  voice.  'Go  to  China,' 
she  answered.  'You  innocent  child,'  he  said,  'I  did  not 
mean  you,  I  meant  the  other  young  people.'  So  it  is 
with  pastors  and  others  who  declaim  about  the  excel- 
lency of  a  Christian  training.  It  is  a  fine  thing  to  have 
—for  other  people's  children,  but  not  for  their  own. 
I  want  to  be  frank  with  you :  you  ought  to  practise 
what  you  preach.     Send   I.ouisetta  to  the  academy." 

Morgan  :  "I  ought  to,  yes.  But  she  is  not  inter- 
ested.    I  will  send  her  to  our  college  later." 

Danielson:  "Whose  fault  is  it?  Like  cat,  like 
kitten.  She  was  confirmed  last  Pentecost  and  ought 
to  be  as  willing  as  she  ever  will  be.  You  made  her  to 
understand  that  the  pastor's  advice  on  this  point  was 
not  worth  anything  and  that  she  should  go  to  the 
town  school  like  the  rest  of  her  friends.  And  then 
you  think  that  after  having  spent  four  years  in  a 
secular  and  anti-churchly  atmosphere  she  will  be  will- 
mg  to  go  to  the  college?  Don't  you  believe  it.  Strike 
while  the  iron  is  hot." 

Morgan  :  "But  many  high  school  students  do  go 
to  our  college,  too." 

Danielson  :  "They  do  not  go  there  because  of  the 
high  school,  but  in  spite  of  it.  There  are  other  in- 
fluences at  work  in  this  life  than  the  school,  and 
sometimes  they  may  prevail  over  their  powerful  com- 
petitor of  the  school  room.  It  may  be  that  you  can 
overcome  Louisetta's  natural  and  acquired  dislike  of 
the  church  school,  even  after  four  years  of  cooling  of 
the  iron." 

Morgan:  "I  am  at  loss  what  to  do.  1  want  to  do 
what  is  right.     I   talked   with  our  parochial   teacher, 


142  The  Academy  for  Princes 

Perry  Taaranwick,  last  sumnicr.  He  was  very  en- 
thusiastic about  the  early  training  of  the  children. 
The  Jesuits  used  to  say  that  if  they  could  train  a  child 
up  to  seven  years  of  age,  they  would  be  sure  of  keep- 
ing its  loyalty,  even  though  they  had  nothing  more 
to  do  with  its  later  education.  This  made  a  deep  im- 
pression on  me  when  I  studied  history  under  the  be- 
loved Thorbj0rnnels,  my  history  teacher  in  the  acad- 
emy. Now,  Taaranwick  held  about  the  same  view, 
that  we  must  do  all  wc  can  for  the  children  and  then 
we  would  be  reasonably  safe.  He  would  not  think 
of  sending  a  youth  away  to  an  acadctny  if  he  lived  by 
the  side  of  a  state  high  school.  The  academy  was 
only  for  country  people  who  had  far  to  send  their 
children.  Even  they,  both  clergy  and  laity,  were  now 
sending  their  youth  to  the  nearest  high  school.  He 
prophesied  that  the  high  schools  must  increase,  the 
academies  must  decrease.  The  country  districts  would 
get  consolidated  schools  and  country  youths  would 
not  even  have  to  go  to  the  local  town  high  school. 
That  would  be  the  death  knell  of  the  church  academy. 
Perhaps  a  remnant  of  the  academies  would  remain, 
supported  by  old  fogies  and  hard  heads.  I  asked 
if  there  was  any  moral  danger  in  this.  He  answered 
that  he  couldn't  see  it  that  way.  You  know,  Daniel- 
son,  that  we  do  not  all  look  at  things  in  the  same 
light  or  with  good  vision.  Some  are  apt  to  see  with 
one  eye,  and  that  defective.  We  call  them  cranks. 
Daniclson,  I  have  often  wondered  whether  your  judg- 
ment is  better  than  that  of  all  of  the  people.  It  is 
pretty  hard  to  think  that  all  of  the  people  are  mis- 
taken about  the  value  of  the  high  school.  They  kick 
about  taxes,  but  are  willing  to  be  taxed  to  the  limit 
for  improving  their  high  schools." 

Danielson:    "You    may    think    I    am    a    conceited 
crank,  whereas   I   am   neither  conceited   nor  cranky. 


In  General  143 

At  the  time  of  Moses,  all  of  the  people,  or  nearly  so, 
were  afraid  to  enter  the  Promised  Land.  The  land 
was  truly  beautiful,  and  flowing  with  milk  and  honey 
and  was  theirs  besides,  but  it  had  a  few  giants,  and 
the  Chosen  People  were  afraid.  Was  Moses  right  or 
they?" 

Morgan  :    "Moses." 

Danielson  :  "Because  he  yielded  up  his  thoughts 
to  God's  thoughts  and  believed  His  Word.  And  then 
Jeremiah  prophesied  that  Jerusalem  should  fall,  there- 
fore it  was  wise  to  surrender,  was  he  not  almost  alone 
in  his  stand?  Yet  we  can  see  he  was  in  the  right, 
although  neither  conceited  nor  cranky.  Were  not  the 
Pharisees  and  the  people  against  Jesus,  too?  'He 
came  to  His  own,  but  His  own  received  Him  not.' 
'He  was  full  of  grace  and  truth.'  He  was  'the  Way, 
the  Truth,  and  Life,'  yet  'despised  and  rejected  of 
men.'  Morgan,  it  has  always  been  that  way,  that  a 
great  majority  do  not  see  a  question  in  the  light  of 
God's  Word,  and,  worse  still,  they  will  not  see." 

Morgan  :  "I  want  to  see  rightly,  but  there  is  always 
a  'but.'     It  is  so  hard  to  take  a  stand  and  to  do." 

Danielson  :  "You  have  taken  a  stand.  You  made 
a  good  profession  in  your  speech  last  Sunday.  Now 
act.  Act  now.  'Strike  while  the  iron  is  hot.'  You 
will  find  sweet  peace  after  having  decided  for  the  right. 
Doubt  and  fears  will  beset  you  again,  of  course,  but 
you  have  recourse  to  prayer  and  th€  Word.  In  prayer 
you  may  speak  to  Him  your  every  trouble;  in  His 
Word  you  may  listen  to  His  answer  of  comfort  and 
guidance  out  of  every  difficulty.  Have  you  tried  ask- 
ing the  Lord  to  guide  you  in  solving  the  school  ques- 
tion, in  the  spirit  of  Jesus:  'Not  as  I  will,  but  as 
Thou  wilt.'  " 

Morgan:    "Yes,  and  no.     I  don't  like  to  say:     'As 


144 


I 


The  Academy  for  Princes 


Thou  wilt.'  I  have  a  feeling:  that  if  I  said  that.  I 
would  have  to  send  the  girl  to  the  academy,  even 
against  her  consent." 

Damki-son:  "Most  unfortunate  man.  .As  bad  off  as 
the  seeker  who  never  finds,  as  the  dog  who  returns  to 
his  vomit.  Let  me  tell  you  what  I  have  been  musing 
on  coming  from  town.  I  was  bent  on  speaking  to 
you  the  truth  in  charity,  as  a  friend  and  a  brother. 
It  is  now  November.     It  is  nearly  .winter.     It  is  not 


SPRINGTIME    IS    SOWING    TIME. 


springtime.  Springtime  is  sowing  time.  The  spring- 
time of  life  is  the  time  to  learn,  also  to  learn  the  Word 
of  God.  I  know  that  your  plan  to  send  your  children 
to  our  church  college  after  they  are  mature  is  upright. 
I  do  not  doubt  its  sincerity.  But  maturity  is  late  in 
the  season  of  spring.  It  is  almost  too  late  to  begin 
to  plant  with  hopes  of  getting  returns,  some  30  fold, 
.some  (\o  fold  and  some  100  fold.  Begin  early,  the 
earlier  the  better.  What  is  learned  young  is  learned 
for  life,  be  it  sin  or  salvation. 


In  General  145 

"  'Ere  your  boy  has  reached  to  seven, 
Teach  him  well  the  way  to  Heaven ; 
Better  still  the  work  will  thrive, 
If  he  learns  before  he's  five.'  " 

Morgan  :  "That  verse  agrees  -with  Perry  Taaran- 
wick  and  the  Jesuits." 

Danielson  :  "Good  enough  as  far  as  it  goes.  But 
do  not  stop  at  five  and  seven.  Some  seed  must  be 
sown  in  March,  some  in  April,  some  in  May,  and 
some  in  June.  The  childhood  stage  is  March,  the 
academy  is  April,  the  college  is  May,  and  the  profes- 
sional is  June.  You  want  everything  sown  either  in 
May  or  June  or  in  early  March.  Why  not  in  April? 
Why  not  sow  the  Good  Seed  in  the  high  school  age? 
It  is  sad  to  think  of  the  thousands  and  millions  whose 
broad  acres  lie  fallow,  overgrown  with  seeds  and 
thistles ;  of  the  precious  souls  created  that  they  might 
know  the  truth  and  be  saved  forever,  and  yet  millions 
of  them  do  not  even  have  a  Sunday  school  'Inter- 
national Lesson  Leaf  glimpse  of  the  Savior.  It  is 
nearly  winter ;  no  one  plants  now.  Night  is  coming 
on  when  no  man  can  work.  'The  harvest  is  past,  the 
summer  is  ended,  and  we  are  not  saved.'  " 

Morgan  :  "Do  you  really  believe  that  I  shall  get 
better  returns  from  the  academy  than  from  the  high 
school  ?" 

Danielson:  "I  certainly  do,  with  all  my  heart  and 
all  my  mind.  'Be  not  deceived  ;  God  is  not  mocked : 
whatsoever  a  man  soweth,  that  shall  he  also  reap.  .  .  . 
And  in  due  season  we  shall  reap,  if  we  faint  not.' 
'They  that  sow  in  tears  shall  reap  in  joy.'  Well,  I 
have  to  be  going.     Adieu." 


Chapter  Sixteen. 

BLOODED  STOCK. 

Morgan:  (entering):  "How  is  Mary,  Mother?" 
Mrs,  Morgan  :  "The  fever  has  gone  down  and  she 
is  sleeping  sweetly.  I  am  so  grateful  and  relieved. 
Dr.  Hogan  was  here  this  afternoon  and  said  she  would 
surely  be  well  in  a  day  or  two.  How  did  you  get 
along  at  the  congregational  business  meeting?" 

Morgan:  "We  had  a  fairly  good  meeting,  although 
rather  strenuous.  The  unchurchly  crowd  meet  up  to 
a  man  at  these  meetings.  They  are  sure  to  be  present 
at  a  business  meeting  where  they  can  vote  against  the 
wishes  of  the  godly  members  as  they  are  sure  to  ab- 
sent themselves  from  services  for  months  at  a  time. 
Today  there  were  many  questions  to  be  settled — elec- 
tion of  pastor,  parochial  school  for  next  summer,  syn- 
odical  treasury,  foreign  missionary,  etc.  The  un- 
churchly crowd  must  have  had  a  preliminary  caucus 
before  meeting  up,  because  they  acted  according  to 
a  program  and  voted  as  one  man.  As  we  had  no 
pastor  present,  we  had  .to  elect  a  temporary  chair- 
man. Emson  was  elected  as  being  a  Norwegian-Dane 
and  friendly  to  both  factions.  Paul  (jeorgeson  opened 
up  with  prayer  and  Scripture  reading.  I  shall  men- 
tion only  a  few  of  the  points  that  came  up.  The  first 
to  create  discussion  was  the  .salary  of  the  pastor.  Pas- 
tor Halm's  fixed  salary  had  been  only  $50  a  month 
and  that  was  paid  a  year  after  it  was  due.  .Some  of 
us  thought  that  we  ought  to  pay  him  up ;  some  even 
thought  that  we  ought  to  follow  the  good  custom  of 
giving  him  a  thankoffering  in  appreciation  of  his 
many  years  of  faithful  service.  Aysee  thought  that 
Halm  had  got  enough  out  of  us  already.    The  pastor 


Blooded  Stock  147 

was  paid  for  funerals,  weddings  and  got  money  and 
provisions  as  gifts  from  so  many  that  he  did  not  need 
any  other  salary,  Danielson  replied  that  Halm  had 
been  offered  several  other  charges  at  from  $800  to 
$1,200  a  year,  but  he  had  refused  them  because  he 
wanted  to  try  to  do  some  good  in  this  charge.  'Sit 
down,'  said  Aysee.  'I  have  the  floor,  sir,'  answered 
Danielson,  'and  before  I  sit  down  I  wish  to  ask  how 
much  Aysee  has  contributed  of  his  free  will  to  Pastor 
Halm.  I  also  have  been  trustee  in  my  day,  and  I 
know  that  Aysee  is  not  in  the  habit  even  of  contribut- 
ing to  the  fixed  salary  of  any  pastor  we  have  had.' 
'That  will  do.  Don't  get  personal,'  said  Chairman 
Emson.  'I  didn't  intend  to  be.  I  beg  Aysee's  pardon 
for  being  personal.'  'You  don't  need  to,'  Answered 
Aysee.  'I  just  want  to  say  in  answer  to  Danielson's 
fling  at  me  that  I  am  no  hypocrite.  I  don't  waste 
much  time  in  church  to  please  such  weather  roosters 
as  Halm,  a  man  who  shouts  for  church  schools  and 
sends  his  children  elsewhere,  nor  do  I  waste  much 
money  in  feeding  grafters.  I  tend  to  my  own  affairs, 
make  my  own  living  and  do  not  sponge  on  others.' 
Some  demanded  a  vote  on  the  question.  Emson  said 
there  was  no  motion  yet.  Aysee  moved  that  the  salary 
remain  at  $600  a  year  for  both  Congregations.  Emson 
said  that  there  was  a  delegation  from  the  town  Con- 
gregation and  they  wished  to  report  what  had  been 
done  at  their  meeting.  There  were  four  delegates  in 
the  party  from  town  and  three  other  members  who 
had  dropped  in  from  curiosity.  These  seven  were 
Peetlars,  Fred  Riig,  Thomaselbo,  Sr.,  Slinnola,  the 
four  delegates,  besides  Perati,  Torpine  and  Wardem- 
erik,  the  three  visitors.  Peetlars  was  spokesman.  He 
said  that  after  considering  the  high  cost  of  living,  and 
the  expense  connected  with  the  ministry  in  keeping  a 
team,  attending  conventions,  being  at  the  head  of  the 


148  The  .hade my  for  Princes 

list  on  all  contributions,  having  decent  clothing  an  1 
the  like,  it  was  only  fair  to  pay  the  minister  $75  a 
month.  He  thought  the  minister  of  all  men  needed 
an  auto  besides.  He  was  sure  that  there  was  not  a 
man  in  the  Congregation  that  would  do  the  minister's 
work  at  even  that  salary.  He  did  not  see  how  any 
minister  could  live  on  less  than  $900  a  year  under 
present  conditions." 

Mrs.  Morg.xn  :  "Fine.  That  Peetlars  is  a  broad- 
minded,  liberal  hearted  fellow." 

MoRG.\N :  "Albertare  thereupon  moved  as  a  sub- 
stitute to  the  first  motion  that  the  new  pastor  be  paid 
$900  a  year.  Jayare  Jacobs  seconded  it.  We  voted 
on  the  substitute  first.  Both  sides  seemed  equally 
strong,  but  the  chairman  said  $tx)0  had  won  out.  A 
division  was  called  for,  and  the  $900  motion  lost." 

Mrs.  Mor(:.\n  :    "How  did  you  vote?" 

MoRc.xN :  "I  voted  against  a  raise,  because  I 
thought  it  was  too  large  for  such  a  small  charge.  A 
motion  to  reconsider  was  promptly  made,  and  it  was 
argued  that  we  could  not  get  a  pastor  unless  we  paid 
him  a  living  salary.  It  would  not  do  to  starve  him. 
A  pastor  has  to  pay  for  the  things  he  needs,  and  if 
he  doesn't  pay  promptly  it  casts  a  shadow  on  the  good 
name  of  the  ministry.  I  decide<l  to  change  my  vote, 
and  so  did  several  others  who  were  favorably  disposed 
to  the  congregational  work.  The  salary  was  fixed 
$900.  But  that  means  that  we  shall  have  to  pay  $12 
instead  of  $8  a  year  to  the  congregational  treasury.  It 
is  pretty  hard,  considering  the  way  prices  soar." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "If  only  the  many  outsiders  in  our 
midst  who  are  enjoying  all  the  advantages  of  the 
Church,  such  as  preachings.  Baptisms,  Confirmations, 
funerals,  would  join,  then  they  could  help  share  the 
burden  of  the  few.     If  all  should  do  like  them,  there 


Blooded  Stock  149 

would  be  no  Church  on  this  earth,  no  Gospel  would 
be  heard,  darkest  night  would  fall  upon  this  sinful 
world.  We  can  be  thankful  that  we  have  the  Church 
and  that  the  Lord  still  sends  us  His  pastors  to  gather 
our  people,  all  gone  astray,  as  sheep  without  a  shep- 
herd. Besides,  $12  a  year  for  pastoral  service  is  cheap. 
William  Nessheim  paid  $142  for  his  first  operation 
for  appendicitis  and  $100  for  his  second  one.  The 
Mortensens  have  paid  out  over  $1,000  for  surgery 
alone.  I  read  in  the  farm  journal  about  a  man  whose 
son  was  acquitted  at  a  murder  trial.  The  lawyer 
asked  only  $400  for  his  services.  The  father  insisted 
on  paying  more.  I  thought  to  myself:  If  the  father 
had  spent  $400  on  making  the  boy  a  Christian,  there 
would  probably  not  have  been  any  murder  or  legal 
expense. — Tell  me  more  about  the  meeting." 

Morgan:  "The  electionof  pastor  was  easy.  We 
had  two  candidates,  the  Rev.  Prof.  Thronulv  and 
Candidate  Dypdale.  You  remember  that  they  both 
preached  here.  The  Congregation  had  had  so  much 
trouble  with  Halm  because  he  was  so  set  in 
his  views,  and  they  ascribed  it  to  the  fact  that  he 
had  been  a  teacher  so  long,  therefore  nobody  spoke 
up  for  Thronulv.  I  did  hear  Perati  say  to  his  neigh- 
bor: 'But  Halm  preached  the  full  and  pure  Gospel 
as  well  as  any  man  I  have  heard.'  Wardemerik  said : 
'There  is  no  use  talking.  Dypdale  we  must  have.' 
Thomaselbo  added:  'He  is  filled  with  the  Spirit.' 
The  vote  for  pastor  was  unanimous  for  Dypdale.  He 
had  got  every  vote  at  the  town  election,  too." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "Papa,  I  did  not  hear  him  when  he 
was  at  our  church  to  give  his  trial  sermon.  I  could 
not  go  that  time.  Mrs.  Willis  was  there,  and  she  was 
wild  about  him.  She  said  Halm  was  nothing  in  com- 
parison." 


ISO  The  Academy  for  Princes 

MoRC.AN :  "I  have  noted  that  every  new  speaker  at 
the  church  is  considered  most  charming.  I  am  like 
everybody  else  in  this  regard.  I  like  to  hear  new 
voices  in  the  pulpit,  and  was  completely  won  over  by 
Dypdale's  vigorous  preaching.  Halm  was  so  reserved 
and  matter-of-fact.  It  was  always  pure  doctrine  and 
painful  practice  with  him." 

Mrs.  Morgan:  "How  did  the  vote  on  the  parochial 
school  turn  out?  Are  we  going  to  have  any  school  in 
our  district?" 

Morgan  :  "No,  the  opposition  was  too  strong.  The 
question  turned  chiefly  on  the  cost.  Ladokk  made  a 
little  speech  about  our  duty  as  a  Congregation,  the 
Bride  of  Christ,  to  train  up  our  children,  the  children 
of  God,  in  His  Word  and  ways.  \Vc  had  promised  to 
do  so  when  we  joined  the  Congregation  and  whenever 
we  witnessed  a  Baptism.  W'c  had  so  far  been  doing 
so  little.  Everybody  knew  that  many  of  the  homes 
had  laid  aside  the  duties  of  Christian  instruction  com- 
manded by  Moses  and  Solomon  and  Christ,  besides 
Luther  in  the  Prefaces  to  his  'Catechisms.'  Every- 
body knew,  too,  that  the  Sunday  schools  were  in- 
sufficient. He  could  speak  from  experience,  having 
taught  Sunday  school  in  the  Congregation  for  seven 
years.  When  he  said  the  Sunday  school  could  not 
supply  the  necessary  training  that  God's  princes 
needed,  he  hoped  no  one  would  misunderstand  him. 
He  was  a  man  and  had  the  strength  to  make  the  trips 
to  the  .school  house  and  the  church  in  every  sort  of 
weather  to  make  fires  and  conduct  classes.  So  could 
also  Charles  Nilsen  and  William  Pea,  who  had 
conducted  a  .Sunday  school  a  still  longer  period 
over  in  their  nook  of  the  world.  He  could 
not  understand,  however,  how  some  of  the  girls 
and  women  could  do  so.  There  were  Miss 
Jackson  and  Mrs.  Svenanders,  Miss  Williamson  and 


Blooded  Stock  151 

Mrs.  Nels  Sea,  Miss  Thorvaldi,  Miss  Belinda  Tho 
and  Miss  Jessie  Emeliussen,  together  conducting  four 
little  Sunday  schools  in  the  widely  scattered  Congre- 
gation, and  so  far  these  women  had  not  had  a  cent 
of  pay  for  their  inestimable  service  of  love  to  His 
little  lambs.  When  he  made  a  motion  for  a  month  of 
parochial  school  in  each  of  five  districts,  he  did  so 
with  the  full  approval  of  all  of  the  Sunday  school 
teachers.  The  motion  was  seconded  by  Carolson.  A 
lively  debate  followed.  Hendictsdane  said  he  was  for 
more  parochial  school,  but  against  more  expenses. 
He  was  afraid  the  extra  expenses  would  keep  people 
from  joining  the  Congregation  or  would  compel 
others  to  leave  it.  Last  year  they  were  induced  to 
get  a  Normal  trained  teacher,  Mr.  Perry  Taaranwick, 
and  he  gave  general  satisfaction.  But  to  get  him 
the  Congregation  had  been  forced  to  raise  the  monthly 
salary  from  $25  to  $35,  and  this  resulted  in  a  deficit 
in  the  treasury  of  $70.  To  get  this  money  in,  Adolph 
Hans,  Ole  Halvor,  John  F.  Hanson  and  he  had  to  can- 
vass the  whole  Congregation,  and  this  had  taken 
them  about  three  days  each.  In  addition  to  this  work, 
the  ladies'  aid  had  had  a  coffee  and  ice  cream  social 
to  raise  money  to  pay  the  deficit ;  the  young  people 
had  had  an  ice  cream  social  for  the  same  purpose, 
and  Halm  had  contributed  $5.  Last  year  we  had  only 
three  districts  with  a  month  of  school  in  each.  This 
year  five  were  proposed.  The  people  seemed  to  want 
Mr.  Taaranwick  again.  That  would  mean  a  deficit 
of  at  last  $140  this  year.  Any  child  could  see  that 
if  the  money  was  to  be  raised  by  special  canvass  and 
ice  cream  parties  the  Congregation  would  have  no- 
thing else  to  do  all  summer  than  to  canvass  and  eat 
ice  cream.  We  would  be  paying  too  much  for  our 
whistle,  and  therefore  he  for  one  would  vote  against 
Ladokk's  otherwise  worthy  motion.    Carolson  got  tho 


152  The  Academy  for  Princes 

floor  and  said  he  did  not  look  at  the  question  from 
the  same  angle  as  Hendictsdane.  He  said  that  five 
months'  parochial  school  at  $35  per  month  would 
amount  to  $175,  or  about  $2  per  family.  The  proposed 
extra  e?fpense  was  $70  or  $1  per  family.  The  two 
months  of  religious  school  was  well  worth  $1  per 
family,  and  he  would  gladly  add  $1  or  $5  to  his  yearly 
contribution  in  order  to  save  the  canvassers,  the  wo- 
men and  the  young  people  extra  steps,  and  the 
stomachs  relief  from  too  much  ice  cream." 

Mrs.  Morg.vn:  "Carolson  is  only  a  hired  man  and 
a  single  man  at  that.  Hendictsdane  has  300  acres  of 
land  and  a  house  full  of  children.  How  differently 
they  look  at  things.     What  a  queer  world." 

MoRG.xN :  "Well,  the  discussion  became  lively. 
Several  men  without  children  said  it  was  unfair  for 
them  to  pay  for  other  people's  children.  To  this  was 
replied  that  we  had  to  pay  our  share  of  taxes  for  the 
support  of  the  state  .schools,  whether  we  would  or  not. 
One  said  that  the  expense  of  the  parochial  was  enough 
to  break  a  man's  back.  He  was  answered  that  the  cost 
per  child  in  the  common  schools  of  the  United  States 
in  1914  was  over  $39  and  in  this  State  was  $52.  while 
the  cost  per  child  for  religious  instruction  in  our 
Congregation  according  to  Ladokk's  motion  was 
about  $1.50.  We  do  not  murmur  at  paying  up  to  $300  a 
year  taxes  to  the  State,  but  we  howl  at  giving  $10  to 
the  Church.  'Render  unto  Caesar  the  things  which 
are  Caesar's,  and  unto  Ciod  the  things  which  are 
God's.'" 

Mrs,  Morg.xn:    "And  how  did  it  turn  out?" 

MoRG.w:  "I  told  you  we  lost.  Mr.  (iunder  was 
the  last  man  to  make  a  speech.  He  said  we  are 
getting  too  much  religious  instruction.  The  preacher 
condemns  us  to  Hell  everv  Sunday  and  the  teacher 


Blooded  Stock  153 

fills  up  our  children  with  fear  of  Hell  every  weekday 
when  we  have  parochial  school.  He  had  never  sent 
his  child  to  parochial  or  Sunday  school  and  never 
would,  even  if  he  were  church  disciplined,  but  he  didn't 
think  the  deacons  would  discipline  him  as  long  as  he 
paid  his  assessments.  The  vote  was  pretty  even,  but- 
turned  against  the  five-month  motion.  Hendictsdane 
moved  three  months,  and  that  carried  without  debate. 
Then  came  the  most  ticklish  question  on  today's 
program^ — " 

Mrs.  Morgan:  "The  synodical  treasury?" 
Morgan:  "Yes,  just  that.  Every  family,  you  re- 
member, had  received  a  booklet  from  the  synodical 
treasurer,  Erik  Voldlund,  explaining  the  importance 
of  the  church  high  schools,  academies,  colleges,  nor- 
mals and  seminary,  and  asking  for  willing  and  abun- 
dant support  in  a  measure  proportionate  to  our  in- 
comes and  blessings.  I  had  read  the  booklet  and, 
since  visiting  my  old  academy,  I  had  made  up  my 
mind  to  be  more  liberal  this  year.  Therefore  I  made 
the  motion  that  we  try  to  raise  the  full  sum  asked 
of  us,  50  cents  for  each  confirmed  member.  I  can 
not  now  go  into  the  details  of  the  discussion.  vSo 
many  wanted  to  speak  at  once.  Most  of  the  speeches 
were  against  our  church  schools.  Rasmussen  said 
the  teachers  worked  only  two  hours  a  week  on  $1,200 
a  year.  To  this  I  answered  that  I  had  attended  an 
academy  and  that  the  teachers  worked  all  day  and 
not  one  of  them  in  my  day  had  over  $700  a  year. 
Now  some  get  more,  for  everything  costs  twice  as 
much  as  then.  Hovgaard  said,  'What's  the  use  of 
having  church  schools  anyway?  They  are  so  costly 
that  it  is  impossible  for  poor  people  to  send  their  chil- 
dren there?'  He  had  read  that  our  college  was  a 
college  only  for  millionaires.  Even  our  schoolmaster, 
Taaranwick,  had  to  admit  that  he  could  not  sec  whv 


154  The  .Academy  for  Princes 

our  schools  arc  so  expensive,  while  the  state  schools 
are  free.  Taaranwick  had  said  that  he  wanted  to 
continue  his  studies  at  college,  but  could  not  because 
the  expenses  there  were  so  fearful.  He  said  that  on 
account  of  the  expenses  he  could  not  advise  anyone 
•to  send  his  children  there.  What's  the  use  of  having 
schools  that  you  cannot  send  your  own  children  to, 
anyway?  To  this  Danielson  replied  that  Taaran- 
wick had  not  attended  our  college  and  went  too  much 
by  hearsay  and  talked  too  freely  about  things  he  was 
not  posted  on.  Danielson  had  had  two  children  at 
the  academy  for  four  years  and  had  one  there  now. 
He  had  visited  the  school,  and  had  been  studying 
catalogs  and  reports  and  talking  with  men  who  had 
first  hand  information,  and  had  been  doing  some 
figuring  himself.  He  said  that  just  as  the  parochial 
school  is  run  cheaper  than  the  common  school,  so  is 
the  academy  run  cheaper  than  the  high  school  and 
the  church  college  than  the  state  university.  'I  am 
able  to  tell  exactly  what  it  has  cost  me  to  send  my 
children  to  the  academy,'  he  said.  'It  has  cost  $i  a 
week  each  for  tuition,  but  the  board  has  been  at  cost, 
hence  cheaper  than  for  those  who  send  their  children 
to  town.  I  have  got  through  cheaper  than  any  of  you 
who  have  used  the  local  high  school.  I  have  a  list 
showing  that  it  cost  the  State  an  average  of  $540  per 
student  to  run  the  state  university  one  year;  on  the 
other  hand,  the  cost  to  the  Synod  of  running  our 
church  college,  including  the  boarding  department 
and  the  dormitory,  per  student  is  only  $186  a  year. 
In  addition  to  these  expenses,  the  personal  expenses 
at  the  state  university,  as  many  of  ywu  know  from 
having  had  to  foot  the  bills,  is  from  $300  to  $700  a 
year,  whereas  those  at  the  church  college  are  only 
from  $200  to  $400  a  year.  It  is  entirely  wrong  to  say 
that  our  schools  are  more  expensive  just  because  some 


Blooded  Stock  155 

young  man  or  woman  has  been  given  a  lot  of  spending 

money  by  foolish  parents.'  " 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "That  is  what  I  say,  too." 
Morgan  :  "Aysee  wanted  to  know  what  the  syn- 
odical  treasury  was  for.  If  each  paid  his  own  tuition, 
what  was  the  use  of  the  treasury?  To  this  Ole  Halvor 
answered  that  this  treasury  helped  to  keep  down  the 
tuition.  The  state  schools  are  supported  by  taxes ; 
the  church  schools  by  this  treasury  and  tuition.  Fifty 
cents  for  each  grown  up  was  not  much  of  a  hardship, 
but  it  was  a  great  help  to  the  schools.  Without  it 
they  would  have  to  close  their  doors,  for  the  tuition 
money  was  insufficient  to  pay  the  teachers  and  run- 
ning expenses.  The  schools  brought  blessings  to 
every  Congregation — they  gave  them  preachers, 
teachers  and  deaconesses ;  they  gave  them  enlightened, 
consecrated  church  members  in  every  walk  of  life. 
The  Synod  with  its  schools  was  like  a  train,  serving 
the  community.  The  synodical  treasury  was  like  the 
coal-car  behind  the  engine ;  if  it  were  empty,  the  en- 
gine would  stop.  Aysee  interrupted,  saying  that  this 
Congregation  had  never  had  any  good  of  the  Synod 
and  its  schools.  Andrew  Evans  replied  that  today  we 
have  called  a  new  pastor.  Where  did  he  get  his 
training?  From  the  state  university,  perhaps?  No, 
from  the  church  schools.  Where  did  Halm  come 
from,  and  all  the  pastors  before  him?  Where  did 
Taaranwick  get  his  education  and  his  zeal  for  pa- 
rochial schools?  All  of  our  pastors  and  teachers  have 
been  trained  in  church  schools.  We  owe  them  a  little 
support  in  return.  Mr.  Sch^nheim  argued  that  there 
were  many  Danes,  Swedes  and  Germans  in  the  Con- 
gregation, and  they  couldn't  see  any  sense  in  their 
supporting  Norwegian  schools.  Jayare  Jacobs  begged 
leave  to  say  that  he  was  a  Dane  by  birth  and  senti- 
ment, yet  he  would  gladly  admit  that  the  Norwegian 


CDA 


=  -  =  -•- r.«' 


^     v~  c     g"f.    -S-B.SC 

^^  »  1  •"   •"  ^  "T^   u   r"   ^  "^  "^   ■" 

3'--j     K  2  y  £.5  r^     « 

o  O  O  I-  i  "  ;/  c  _  — 


^  n 


c  «  M 


■'  -^  «  c         ' 


-111 


I  '*  « 


=     ^i      o5 


■^   -X  o  -      „     -  **  i;  «      "  e 


*' i  2  _    x^Tj  y     *<  a  2  *  " 
"        "Ex*'o. 


t<  c  o 


2f*c 


C  O  i  »-  o 

X   tJ   *       •- 


6  o  ^      "■£_  Oo 


*  —.S       X  5   b   u       "n. 

-  c  c*j  Ki  "•r  MS      -■— 


■=  -  -  t,  u  0.2  2  S-<  et=x  ^ 
ii      Sj:  ^r"  .  *  ..  o     .=  ?.      3 


«    U  **   —X    fc-    w   fc.  *-  -*    V 

o     -r.S-  op.*'     ^  c.« 


Blooded  Stock  157 

pastors  who  had  come  there  to  serve  had  served  all 
Norwegians,  Danes,  Swedes,  Germans,  Frenchmen, 
Englishmen,  and  all  the  half-breeds  of  i8  complexions 
without  respect  of  persons ;  and  all  the  Danes  and 
other  nationalities  were  just  as  much  indebted  to  the 
Norwegian  schools  as  the  Norwegians  were.  The 
greatest  contribution  that  the  Norwegians  and  Danes 
could  make  to  this  country  was  to  train  up  Nor- 
wegians or  peoples  of  other  nationalities  as  the  chil- 
dren of  God  and  to  send  out  ambassadors  in  Christ's 
stead.  J.  A.  Johnson  said  he  was  a  Swede  in  hair 
and  hue,  nevertheless  he  loved  his  Norwegian  wife  as 
well  now  as  on  his  wedding  day,  and  he  felt  at  home  in 
this  Congregation,  though  served  by  Norwegian- 
speaking  pastors.  Several  began  to  call  for  a  vote 
on  the  question.  Chairman  Emson  said  that  Mads 
Peter  had  asked  for  the  floor.  Mr.  Peter,  you  know, 
is  a  Dane  and  a  college  graduate,  and  we  expected  a 
clear-cut  speech  from  him.  He  gave  a  ringing  plea 
for  the  motion.  'Brethren,'  said  he,  'You  have  noticed 
in  your  last  agricultural  paper  a  picture  of  a  Duroc- 
Jersey  hog  from  the  Perrin  farm,  mother  of  54  pigs 
in  four  litters  within  two  years.  That  hog,  gentlemen, 
is  worth  $400,  or  not  a  cent.  It  has  a  history  and  an 
ancestry.  The  owners  of  this  family  of  swine  have 
put  a  lot  of  thought  and  money  and  work  into  this 
animal.  Why?  Because  it  pays.  Mr,  Swenson,  who 
lives  only  20  miles  from  here,  bought  a  hog  and  paid 
$1,800  spot  cash  for  it,  so  that  he  could  improve  his 
breed.  Our  country  paper  said  he  was  an  intelligent 
farmer.  At  our  Farmer's  Club  not  a  man  among  you 
suggested  he  had  paid  too  much  for  his  whistle.  In 
the  same  number  of  our  farm  paper  is  a  picture  of  a 
Guernsey  calf  that  is  worth  $1,000.  It's  history  goes 
back  only  three  generations,  yet  it  is  a  powerful  argu- 
ment for  careful  breeding  and  feeding.     A  while  ago 


A   BLOODED    HOG. 
From    "Farm,    Stock    and    Home.' 


A    BLOODED    CALF. 
From   "Farm,   Stock   and    Home.' 


Blooded  Stock  159 

we  read  about  a  Wisconsin  farmer  who  paid  $6,000 
for  a  calf.  We  are  willing  to  pay  enormous  prices  for 
blooded  stock  and  to  do  almost  anything  to  raise  bet- 
ter swine  and  cattle.  But  here  we  are  complaining 
about  contributing  50  cents  each  to  making  better 
citizens;  we  are  hollering  about  the  injustice  of  giving 
a  half  a  dollar  towards  the  training  of  the  sons  of 
God  to  walk  in  His  steps.  It  makes  me  sad  and  sick 
at  heart.  That  is  all.'  He  sat  down.  We  voted  and 
the  synodical  appropriation  carried  the  day.  Aysee 
moved  that  we  adjourn.  Halvor  O.  Thon  said  we  had 
to  wait  until  we  had  disposed  of  the  mission  question. 
This  was  soon  settled,  for  people  wanted  to  get  home 
to  their  chores.  We  decided  to  support  a  foreign 
missionary  this  year,  also." 

Mrs.  Morgan:    "Good." 

MoKGAN :  "Thereupon  Christian  Victorfar  gave  a 
fervent  prayer  and  we  sang,  standing, 

"  'Now  thank  we  all  our  God, 

With  hearts  and  hands  and  voices.'  " 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "I  am  so  glad  your  motion  carried. 
We  can  easily  give  $1." 

Morgan  :  *T  am  going  to  give  $10  this  year.  I 
have  always  given  as  little  as  I  could ;  now  I  shall 
give  as  much  as  I  am  able." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "Don't  you  think  that  that  is  going 
too  deep  into  our  small  treasury?  You  know  the  crops 
were  small  this  year,  and  you  lost  two  horses,  Tom 
and  Topsy,  this  summer.  And  then  you  had  to  buy 
Daisy  and  Queen  at  a  high  price.  And  you  must  not 
forget  that  you  have  been  planning  on  buying  a  Ford 
in  the  spring." 

Morgan:  "I  have  thought  it  out,  and  if  you  do  not 
refuse  my  request,  I  will  ask  that  you  let  me  give  $10." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "Have  your  wish,  then,  this  time, 
Big  Heart." 


Chapter  Seventeen. 
WAR. 

John  A.  Johnson  (at  the  creamery) :  "Who  has 
now  won  out  at  election,  Mr.  Morgan?    I.s  it  Hughes?" 

MoRG.XN :  "No,  it  looks  as  if  Wilson  gets  it  again, 
and  I  am  glad." 

Johnson:  "Yes,  I  s'pose  you  are,  for  you  are  a 
Democrat.     But  I  am  not,  for  I  am  a  Republican." 

Thi'SNKs:  "I  am  proud  to  say  that  I  am  neither 
Democrat  nor  Republican.  I  am  a  Socialist  and  voted 
for  Benson." 

Danielson:  "There  is  something  good  in  the  plat- 
forms of  all  of  these  parties,  but  there  is  also  some- 
thing wrong  and  something  lacking.  The  Prohibi- 
tion platform  has  to  my  mind  been  the  most  progres- 
sive, therefore  I  have  been  voting  the  Prohibition 
ticket  for  years.    Hanley  got  my  vote." 

Thusnes:  "You  threw  away  your  vote.  Your 
party  will  never  get  into  office." 

Danielson:  "How  you  talk,  sir!  Perhaps  you  did 
not  throw  away  your  vote  then?  Perhaps  Benson  will 
be  the  next  president?" 

Thusnes:  "I  admit  that  we  did  not  elect  Benson. 
I  admit  even  that  we  may  never  be  so  strong  as  a 
political  party  that  we  can  elect  the  highest  officials 
of  the  land.  But  we  Socialists  l)clieve  we  have  a 
righteous  cause  to  fight  for  and  would  rather  be  right 
than  pre.sident.  We  believe  that  if  wc  keep  on  agitat- 
ing for  our  principles  and  get  a  fair  number  of  voters 
to  vote  for  our  candidates  and  get  a  city  mayor  or  a 
congressman  here  and  there,  now  and  then,  elected  on 
our  platform,  that   we   shall   command   such   respect 


War  161 

that  the  two  old  parties  will  begin  to  take  up  our 
ideas  and  put  them  into  their  platforms  and  carry 
them  out  in  practice.  We  believe  that  our  cause  is 
right,  and  that  we  shall  win,  even  in  election  defeats. 
I  am  very  well  satisfied  with  my  vote  for  Benson." 

Danielson  :  "Try  to  stretch  your  imagination  over 
into  a  Prohibitionist's  mind  and  heart.  He,  too,  be- 
lieves his  cause  is  right  and  that  a  vote  for  a  losing 
candidate  is  not  in  vain,  because  it  was  cast  in  behalf 
of  a  worthy  cause  and  a  brave  exponent  of  that  cause. 
Maybe  the  drink  problem  is  not  a  big  problem?  And 
maybe  the  struggle  for  the  abolition  of  the  saloon 
has  not  resulted  in  sentiment  for  abstinence  among 
Republicans  and  Democrats?  And  maybe  one-half 
of  the  States  in  the  United  States  have  not  already 
voted  dry?  I  am  glad  to  say  that  the  men  who  have 
worked  for  Prohibition  have  not  labored  in  vain  even 
though  they  have  been  mocked  and  rotten-egged  and 
kept  out  of  ofifice." 

Morgan  :  "You  Socialists  and  Prohibitionists  take 
too  much  credit  to  yourself.  The  fact  is,  it  is  the 
Democratic  party  that  has  stood  for  people's  rights 
all  along  and  that  has  really  put  into  practice  the 
Prohibition  theory.  The  South  began  to  turn  out  the 
saloons  and  the  South  is  solid  Democratic." 

Johnson  :  "No,  it  is  the  Republican  party  that  has 
stood  for  the  people's  rights  all  along.  It  was  the 
Republican  party  that  put  an  end  to  slavery,  which 
was  the  darling  institution  of  the  Democratic  South. 
It  was  the  Republican  North  that  began  to  put  into 
practice  Prohibition.  Think  of  the  dry  States  of 
Maine,  Kansas,  North  Dakota  and  Washington." 

Morgan  :  "If  Roosevelt  had  been  president  we 
would  have  been  at  war  with  all  the  world.  W  ilson 
kept  us  out  of  the  war." 


"WtT-  ANO  -ORV-  MAP  Of  TMI  UNITIO  aTATe*  BY  »TATt*.  JANUANV  1.  tIM 


Wkilr— rrohibilioa  Tcrrilorr 
Sk*4«4— Lotil  Option  Tcmionr 
BUck—LJccBM  Territory 


WkiW  liMIt  io  BUrh  (Utci  thorn  liidlaa  R<MnrMio«<  "drr"  k»  Ftd«raJ   hw 


Revised  Wet  and  Dry  Mapof  the  United  States— White  Indicates 
Dry  Territory— On  to  Washington  and  Make  It  All  White 


(••"- 


THE  RESULT  OF  "THROWING  AWAY  ONE'S  VOTE." 

2.637,490   square   miles   dry,    336,400    wet:    2,543    counties    in    U.    S.    dry, 
3S5    wet    (1916). 


War  163 

Johnson  :    "Wilson    would    have    plunged    us    into 
the  war  on  the  side  of  England  long  ago,  had  it  not 
been  for  the   Germans  in  this  country  holding  him 
back  and  the  Germans  in  the  Fatherland  not  wanting 
to  fight  us.     You  claim  too  much  for  your  man.     We 
do  not  want  to  fight  anybody  and  nobody  wants  to 
fight  us,  even  if  we  are  unfair  and  unneutral." 
Morgan  :     "We  are  not  unneutral." 
Johnson:    "Which  side  are  you  on?" 
Morgan  :    "I  want  to  see  Germany  spanked  proper 
for  breaking  the  neutrality  of  Belgium." 

Johnson  :  "And  you  want  to  see  the  United  States 
sell  ammunition,  provide  food,  and  loan  money  to  the 
English  to  accomplish  this  dastardly  act.  You  are 
neutral ;  you  are,  in  fact.  I  am  thinking  of  England's 
treatment  of  Greece,  China,  Transvaal  and  America. 
But  enough  said.     I  am  not  a  neutral." 

Danielson  :  "Let  us  not  discuss  the  election  and 
the  war  as  partisans.  I  am  for  the  Gospel  of  peace. 
I  do  not  believe  it  is  necessary  for  us  to  fight,  nor  for 
the  Europeans.  There  is  a  place  in  the  sun  even  for 
the  Germans,  even  though  their  land  is  small  for 
such  a  mighty  people.  They  have  so  far  been  emigrat- 
ing to  English  lands  in  America,  Australia  and  else- 
where; and  they  have  been  treated  well  there.  They 
have  gone  into  South  America,  Africa  and  Asia,  and 
have  done  well  there,  too.  I  believe  they  should  be 
a  blessed  and  mighty  people  without  militarism. 
And  I  believe  that  England  could  maintain  her  rank 
in  the  commercial  world  without  navalism.  I  cannot 
understand  the  present  propaganda  in  this  country 
for  preparedness,  another  name  for  navalism  and  mil- 
itarism. We  have  so  far  been  spending  over  70  per 
cent  of  our  total  federal  budget  for  war.  You  come 
with  me  home  and  I  will  show  vou  from  the  *\\  orld's 


164  The  Academy  for  Princes 

Almanac'  and  the  United  States  reports,  that  in  a 
period  of  120  years  this  peaceful  nation  has  spent 
over  $13,000,000,000  for  war  and  less  than  $5,000,- 
000,000  for  peace.  This  means  that  in  our  history  as 
a  nation  \vc  have  already  spent  over  three  times  as 
much  in  defense  and  destruction  as  in  education  and 
material  improvements.  If  we  trusted  in  God,  as  we 
.say  on  our  dollar,  we  would  not  be  shouting  for  pre- 
paredness. And  if  we  were  neutral,  we  would  not  be 
making  bullets  to  pierce  the  hearts  of  our  friends  and 
kinsmen  across  the  sea.  And  if  we  believed  in  prayer, 
we  would  still  be  beseeching  the  Lord  of  hosts  to 
pronounce  His  almighty  'Peace,  be  still'  to  the  war- 
ring sons  of  men." 

Thusnes:  "I  believe  in  peace,  but  I  cannot  stand 
your  sermonizing,  Danielson.  We  .Socialists  want  as 
little  to  do  with  religion  as  possible.  So  I  am  off." 
( Goes. ) 

Daniel.S()N  :  "We  Prohibitionists  want  to  have  as 
much  of  Christianity  as  possible.  We  prefer  to  vote 
as  we  pray." 

Johnson:  "I  shall  have  to  get  my  milk  cans  home 
too  before  dinner."      (Goes.) 

M()Rr..\N :    "I,  too,  ought  to  get  a  move  on  myself." 

Danielson  :  "Let  Joey  drive  your  team  and  you  sit 
on  with  me.     I  have  to  go  past  your  place  anyhow." 

JoEV :    "Good.     I  want  to  drive." 

MoRC.AN  (getting  on  Danielson's  wagon):  "Aren't 
you  mistaken  as  to  the  expenses  for  war  and  defense 
in  this  country?" 

Danielson:  "No.  Our  expenses  were  second  only 
to  England's  up  to  the  war.  And  still  our  ammunition 
factories  and  warlike  statesmen  arc  not  satisfied.  We 
should  have  a  law  that  these  men  should  be  lined  up 
in  the  first  line  of  battle  when  war  breaks  out." 


fVar  165 

Morgan  :  "We  will  never  have  a  war  with  such  a 
peaceful  president  to  govern  us." 

Danifxson  :  "I  do  not  like  to  say  anything  against 
him.  I  have,  however,  not  forgotten  that  we  shot 
into  Vera  Cruz  without  warning,  killing  children 
sitting  at  their  school  desks.  There  are  other  things, 
too,  which  make  me  think  that  he  might  be  induced  to 
fight.  For  example,  a  whole  army  was  sent  into 
Mexico  after  one  man,  Villa.  We  know  also  that 
'Whatsoever  a  man  soweth,  that  shall  he  also  reap.' 
We  are  sowing  hatred  and  fear  in  preparing  for  war, 
and  we  will  get  hatred  and  fear  and  all  the  horrors  of 
war  in  return.  Carnegie  wrote  about  five  years  ago  a 
tract  called  the  'Baseless  Fear  of  War,'  arguing  that 
the  nations  were  too  civilized  and  too  prepared  for 
such  expensive  folly,  but  the  war  came  anyway  as 
a  direct  illustration  of  the  Scripture  passage  just  re- 
ferred to.  But  that  is  not  my  point.  I  believe  war  is 
an  expensive  sin.  Jesus  came  to  bring  peace  upon 
earth.  He  is  called  also  the  Prince  of  Peace.  He 
has  urged  us  to  be  at  peace  with  one  another  and  has 
said,  'Blessed  are  the  peace  makers,  for  they  shall  be 
called  the  sons  of  God.'  You  believe  that  we  are  the 
sons  of  God?" 

Morgan  :  "Certainly  I  want  to  believe  it,  but  at 
times  it  seems  so  unreasonable.  Besides  so  few  take 
it  seriously  or  rejoice  on  account  of  sonship.  They 
are  very  proud  of  any  remote  connection  with  cel- 
ebrated men,  but  you  do  not  catch  many  reckoning  on 
any  advantage  from  sonship  in  God's  household." 

Danielson  :  "The  cost  of  war  has  appalled  me  be- 
yond words.  I  was  reading  last  night  in  a  magazine 
an  article  by  Frank  H.  Simonds,  perhaps  the  best 
known  authority  in  the  United  States  on  the  European 
war,  on  what  the  war  is  costing  in  men.     He  says 


166 


The  Academy  for  Princes 


that  there  have  been  18,500,000  casualties — killed, 
wounded,  imprisoned — in  26  months.  This  does  not 
include  the  Turkish  losses.     This  means  the  loss  of 


.j"»^ ,". 


A   CEASELESS    STREAM. 

From    "Tlic    I.itcraiy    Digest." 

over  25,000  men  a  day,  25,000  of  the  strongest  and 
best  men,  for  only  picked  men  are  wanted.  And  most 
of  these,  sir,  are  baptized  men,  called  to  be  the  sons 
of  God.  Did  Christ  use  the  sword  or  command  Peter 
to  use  the  sword?" 


War  167 

Morgan  :  "No.  He  went  about  doing  good  to  His 
enemies  and  prayed,  'Forgive  them,  for  they  know 
not  what  they  do.'  He  commanded  Peter  to  return 
his  sword  to  its  scabbard,  'for  all  they  that  take  the 
sword  shall  perish  with  the  sword.'  But  there  is  also 
a  passage  which  says  that  He  came  not  to  send  peace, 
but  a  sword.  Do  you  understand  that  passage,  Daniel- 
son  ?" 

Danielson  :  "I  understand  this  and  other  passages 
only  in  part.  Even  although  I  do  not  understand  a 
certain  passage  I  accept  it  in  faith  anyway.  I  do  not 
believe  that  there  are  any  real  contradictions  in  the 
Bible.  For  example,  as  to  the  word  peace.  It  is 
spoken  of  in  the  Bible  in  several  ways,  just  as  the 
word  paradise  may  have  different  meanings.  The 
meaning  can  generally  be  determined  from  the  con- 
text. There  is  peace  with  God,  peace  of  God,  or  in- 
ward, peace  on  earth,  and  so  forth.  I  understand 
somehow  that  the  truth  that  Christ  brought  does  not 
bring  peace,  but  conflict.  The  Pharisees  and  people 
found  it  a  hard  saying;  it  was  unto  the  Jews  a  stum- 
bling block  and  unto  the  Greeks  foolishness,  but  unto 
believers  the  wisdom  of  God.  I  can  understand  some- 
what how  this  truth  concerning  Christ  can  on  the  one 
hand,  set  a  man  at  variance  against  his  father  and  a 
daughter  against  her  mother;  and  how  it  can,  on  the 
other  hand,  make  the  nations  beat  their  swords  into 
plowshares  and  cease  teaching  the  science  and  art 
of  war." 

Morgan  :  "Have  you  any  idea  as  to  how  much  this 
European  war  is  going  to  cost?" 

Danielson:  "In  money?  No.  It  must  have  cost 
about  $50,000,000,000  already;  besides  the  men, 
25,000  men  lost  every  day  on  the  battlefield — a  cease- 
less stream — almost  as  many  men  lost  in  a  day  as 
there  are  preachers  in  Europe ;  many  times  as  many 


-J 


^M^^\ 


A'^j 


War  169 

soldiers  lost  in  a  day  as  there  have  been  Christian 
missionaries  from  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  era 
until  now.  And  all  these  men  are  wasted,  their  sacri- 
fice apparently  in  vain ;  and  then  the  hatred  and  the 
heartaches ;  men  who  have  never  seen  each  other 
hating  and  being  hated.  And,  again,  the  dulling  of 
the  moral  sensibilities  of  those  at  home  through  the 
constant  recital  of  slaughter;  and  the  unloosening  of 
the  moral  bonds,  the  increase  in  lawlessness  and  im- 
morality amongst  young  and  old,  female  and  male. 
Can  you  understand  it?" 

Morgan  :  "It  seems  to  me  sometimes  as  if  the  world 
applauds  at  the  destruction  of  men,  but  mocks  at  the 
salvation  of  men." 

Danielson  :  "I  have  made  up  my  mind  that  I 
would  do  all  that  I  can  to  give  my  sons  a  princely 
education.  If  the  good  Father  in  Heaven  will  call 
them  into  His  service  as  preachers,  teachers  or  mis- 
sionaries, I  shall  rejoice;  if  He  wants  them  to  continue 
on  the  farm  or  in  some  other  humble  calling,  good 
and  well,  providing  they  be  not  forced  to  go  to  war 
to  kill  some  poor  fellow  being,  and  providing  they 
'will  show  forth  the  praises  of  Him  Who  hath  called 
them  out  of  darkness  into  His  marvelous  light.' 
Morgan,  why  can't  you  plan  on  sending  your  children 
to  the  church  academy,  there  to  get  a  princely  train- 
ing in  God's  Word.  Louisetta  ought  to  be  there  now, 
you  will  have  to  admit." 

Morgan  :  "I  am  thinking  of  the  expense — and  the 
sacrifice — ." 

Danielson:  "Expense,  man.  And  sacrifice!  What 
will  not  a  man  sacrifice  in  the  name  of  patriotism. 
Haven't  we  been  talking  about  25,000  murdered  a  day 
in  the  name  of  patriotism;  25,000  willingly  sacrificing 
themselves    for   their   countries    and    their    countries' 


170  The  Academy  for  Princes 

commerce.  Johnson's  son-in-law,  who  returned  from 
Canada,  says  that  mothers,  wives  and  sweethearts 
urge  their  sons,  husbands  and  lovers  to  enlist,  and 
goodbye's  are  said  without  a  tear.  Is  it  any  sacrifice 
to  urge  your  child  to  study  the  Word  of  God  and  to 
walk  in  His  steps?  We  have  been  talking  about  ex- 
pense. A  single  warship  may  cost  up  to  $12,000,000, 
as  much  as  our  state  university  has  cost  since  its 
foundation,  300  times  as  much  as  the  average  high 
school  or  academy  plant.  If  nations  are  so  liberal 
in  providing  for  destroying  life,  cannot  we  also  be 
liberal  in  providing  for  saving  life?" 

Morgan  :  "This  country  does  not  want  war.  It 
wants  only  to  prepare  in  self-defense.  I  believe  you 
are  fanatical  in  your  charges  against  the  administra- 
tion." 

Danielson  :  "I  do  not  believe  in  that  kind  of  prep- 
aration for  defense.  It  will  lead  to  bloodshed.  Teach- 
ing men  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  He  hath 
commanded  is  a  better  preparation  for  defense.  It  is 
the  only  princely  training." 

Morgan  :  "Here  is  my  depot.  I  shall  have  to  get 
off.     Thanks  for  companionship." 

Danielson  :  "Make  a  reckoning  of  the  expense  at 
high  school  and  academy,  and  make  the  sacrifice. 
Farewell." 

Morgan  :  "Say,  Danielson.  You  really  believe  that 
the  fact  that  you  and  other  Prohibition  cranks  have 
been  throwing  away  your  votes,  has  brought  about 
the  present  Prohibition  sentiment  in  the  old  parties?" 

Danielson:  "I  do.  Prohibition  is  one  of  the  many 
political  issues  that  somebody  must  suffer  for  before 
it  is  recognized  by  voters  and  politicians.  In  the 
parable  of  the  'Unjust  Judge'  the  widow  got  her  rights 


War  171 

at  last,  by  keeping-  on  asking  for  it.  Our  Prohibition 
votes  are  a  petition  for  redress  and  right." 

Morgan  :  "I  was  thinking  more  about  something 
else.  You  know  I  have  planned  on  giving  my  children 
a  high  school  training  rather  than  an  academy  educa- 
tion so  that  they  shall  not  be  handicapped  in  the 
struggle  for  a  living.  I  have  regarded  a  boy  going  to 
an  academy  in  the  same  way  as  a  man  throwing  his 
vote  away  for  a  losing  candidate.  But  maybe  I  am 
wrong  after  all." 

Danielson  :  "You  are  wrong,  I  fear.  Sacrificing 
for  right  is  not  loss.  Even  if  we  should  lose  our  life 
for  Christ's  sake,  the  same  would  save  it." 

Morgan:  "Well,  so  long."  (Goes  homeward,  at 
first  musing,  then  breaking  into  song)  : 

"O  for  a  faith  that  will  not  shrink, 
Though  pressed  by  many  a  foe, 
That   will   not   tremble    on   the   brink 
Of  any  earthly  woe; 

"That  will  not  murmur  nor  complain 
Beneath  the  chastening  rod, 
But,  in  the  hour  of  grief  or  pain, 
Will  lean  upon  our  God ; — 

"A  faith  that  shines  more  bright  and  clear 
When  tempests  rage  without ; 
That  when  in  danger  knows  no  fear, 
In  darkness  feels  no  doubt ; 

"That  bears  unmoved  the  world's  dread  frown. 
Nor  heeds  its  scornful   smile — " 

Joey:    "Help  me  unhitch.  Father." 
Morgan  :    "Aye,  aye,  sir." 


Chapter  Eighteen. 
COFFIN  NAILS. 

Joey  (coming  back  from  school)  :  "Every  one  in 
the  eighth  grade  has  to  write  an  essay  on  'Cigarettes.' 
What  do  you  think  of  that,  Mother?" 

Mrs.  Morg.\n  :  "It  is  a  splendid  idea.  Perhaps 
Papa  will  help  you  this  evening.  But  first  you  must 
think  hard  about  the  subject  and  get  down  on  a  piece 
of  paper  your  points  and  group  them  into  an  outline. 
That  is  the  way  we  used  to  do  it  when  we  were  at 
school." 

Joey  :  "But  Papa  smokes.  He  wouldn't  care  to  help 
me  on  that  account." 

Mrs.  Morgan:  "He  would  be  just  the  man  to  help 
you  on  that  account.  Now  you  see.  If  he  won't,  I 
will.    I  have  some  definite  views  on  the  quiestion." 

Joey  (in  the  evening) :  "Teacher  has  set  us  to 
writing  an  essay  on  'Cigarettes.'  She  says  that  we 
might  just  as  well  write  on  some  useful  and  live  sub- 
ject as  those  given  in  the  books.  She  wants  us  to  do 
some  thinking,  reading  and  asking  on  this  question. 
I  have  been  thinking  and  reading  until  my  head  is 
in  a  whirl.*  I  never  knew  it  could  contain  so  many 
ideas  on  one  subject  before.  And  now  I  am  going 
to  do  some  asking.     Is  tobacco  a  necessity?" 

Morgan  :  "Not  a  natural  necessity.  It  is  a  ne- 
cessity to  some  who  have  acquired  the  habit." 

Joey:    "When  should  a  boy  begin  smoking?" 

Morgan  :    "A  boy  should  never  begin." 

Joey:    "When  should  a  man  begin?" 

Morgan:    "Men   seldom  begin.     The  majority  be- 


Coffin  Nails        ^  173 

gan  as  boys.     Men  would  save  money  and  be  better 
ofif  if  they  never  began." 

Joey  :  "Will  you  help  me  pick  out  facts  for  my 
essay?  I  have  Overton's  'General  Hygiene'  here,  and 
that  gives  a  number  of  facts.  Which  shall  I  take  and 
which  omit?" 

Morgan  :  "Every  physiology  is  radical,  bitterly 
condemning  the  use  of  tobacco.  Most  people  would 
therefore  omit  everything  said  by  your  physiologies." 

Joey:  "Listen,  then,  and  hear  what  Overton  has 
to  say.  He  describes  it  as  a  plant  first  used  by  the 
Indians  and  now  by  all  the  known  world.  It  is  used 
in  the  form  of  chewing  tobacco,  smoking  tobacco,  ci- 
gars, cigarettes  and  snuflf.  'Tobacco  contains  a  sub- 
stance called  nicotine,  which  is  a  powerful  poison. 
Two  or  three  drops  of  pure  nicotine  would  make  a 
man  dangerously  sick.  The  reason  why  those  who 
use  tobacco  are  not  killed  by  it  is  that  they  do  not 
swallow  much  of  the  nicotine.'  It  has  a  narcotic  effect, 
but  because  it  is  a  poison  it  cannot  be  used  as  a 
quieting  medicine." 

Knute:    "What  does  narcotic  mean?" 

Morgan:    "Joey,  what  does  it  mean?" 

Joey:    "Narcotic  means  quieting." 

Mrs.  Morgan:  "Yes,  and  also  benumbing,  stupe- 
fying." 

Morgan  :  "What  does  the  physiology  say  concern- 
ing the  effect  of  tobacco?" 

Joey:  "It  produces  two  forms  of  poisoning,  a  quick 
and  a  slow.  The  quick  form  is  a  feeling  of  stomach 
sickness,  with  paleness  and  weakness.  The  slow  form 
is  a  weakening  of  the  muscles,  heart,  lungs,  brain, 
eyes,  and  every  other  organ  of  the  body.  It  retards 
the  growth  of  the  cells,  fills  the  lungs  with  smoke,  the 


174  The  Academy  for  Princes 

blood  with  nicotine,  makes  the  heart  beat  irrep^ularly, 
and  reduces  the  strength  and  vigor  of  mind  and  limb. 
It  is  far  more  dangerous  to  boys  than  men.  It  makes 
boys  dull,  idle  and  bad.  Boy  loafers  and  boy  crimi- 
nals are  nearly  all  cigarette  fiends.  Cigarettes  are  the 
worst  form  of  tobacco,  not  because  they  contain  more 
nicotine,  but  because  they  are  more  pleasant  to  the 
taste,  and  more  nicotine  is  therefore  absorbed.  The 
reason  why  men  use  tobacco  is.  that  they  have  formed 
a  habit  of  using  it ;  the  reason  that  boys  use  it  is,  the 
example  of  their  fathers." 

Knute:    "Why  do  you  use  it.  Father?" 
MoRG.\N :    "I    have    gotten    used    to    it    and    crave 
for  it." 
Joey:    "Would  you  advise  us  to  begin?" 
MoRC.XN :    "I  have  again  and  again  forbidden  you  to 
touch  it.    It  is  not  so  very  harmful  to  adults,  although 
very  harmful  to  boys.     Therefore,  no  one  should  be- 
gin its  use  until  21  at  least." 
Mrs.  Morgan:    "Better  never?" 
Morgan  :    "Better  never." 
Knite:    "\\'hy  don't  women  smoke?" 
Mrs.    Morgan:    "It    is    a    nasty    and    disagreeable 
habit.     On  trains  the  men  who   smoke  have  to  be 
herded  together  in  smoking  cars.    The  rest  have  first 
class  service." 

Morgan  :  "I  have  a  couple  of  tracts  on  the  cigar- 
ettes. I'll  get  them.  Here  is  Pomeroy's  'The  Boy 
and  the  Cigarette,'  and  McKeevcr's  'The  Cigarette 
Smoking  Boy.'  Let's  see  what  Pomeroy  says.  He 
begins  by  stating  what  a  boy  is  for.  He  is  made  to 
become  a  man.  I  would  add  what,  Mother?" 
Mrs.  Morgan:  "A  prince  of  God." 
Morgan  :    "Right.    Then  we  arc  told  that  cigarettes 


Coffin  Nails  175 

are  tobacco,  and  tobacco  is  in  no  ways  useful  to  the 
boy.  On  the  contrary  it  is  harmful.  Leading  medical 
authorities  are  cited  at  some  length  to  show  the  effects 
of  tobacco  on  the  young.  Eighty  years  ago  the  aver- 
age age  of  the  learner  was  22,  now  it  is  u.  The  irrita- 
tion of  the  lining  of  the  mouth,  throat,  lungs,  etc.,  is 
described;  the  effect  on  the  nerves  and  the  juices  of 
the  stomach,  and  other  serious  damages  are  dwelt  on 
in  turn.  Then  follows  a  comparison  of  smokers  and 
non-smokers  in  the  common  schools,  made  by  10 
teachers  after  several  months  of  observation.  In  this 
list  I  note  that  there  was  one  nervous  non-smoker  to 
14  smokers ;  3  were  slow  thinkers  of  non-smokers  to 
19  smokers;  16  of  the  smokers  were  loafers,  15  were 
out  nights,  but  none  of  non-smokers  had  these  faults ; 
79  of  the  smokers  failed  at  promotion,  but  only  2  of 
the  non-smokers  failed.  The  book  shows  that  em- 
ployers do  not  want  smokers.  The  foremost  Nations 
and  States  are  trying  by  law  and  education  to  check 
and  prohibit  the  use  of  cigarettes.  I  might  add  that 
the  insurance  companies,  the  army  recruiting  stations, 
and  the  women  do  not  fancy  tobacco  users.  The  book 
closes  with  the  advice  that  boys  with  money  to  burn, 
should  pause  before  they  smoke  away  their  life's  suc- 
cess, and  that  fathers  should  think  of  the  weight  of 
their  example." 

Knute:  "Why  don't  you  quit,  Father?" 
Morgan:  'T  haven't  thought  it  a  very  bad  hal)it. 
But  if  you  say  so,  I  suppose  I  had  better.  Willis  says 
he  can  quit  whenever  he  wants  to,  but  he  adds  in  the 
same  breath  that  he  does  not  want  to.  I  am  not  so 
sure  that  I  can,  but  I  want  to.  Habit  is  like  a  chain ; 
hard  it  is  to  unshackle." 

Mrs.  Morgan:  "'Habit  is  a  cable.  We  weave  a 
thread  of  it  every  day,  and  at  last  we  cannot  break  it.' 
This  is  one  of  the  memory  verses  I  learned  at  school." 


176 


The  Academy  for  Princes 


MoROAN  :  "I  learned  another  on  'Habit.'  'Habit  is 
either  the  best  of  servants  or  the  worst  of  masters.'  " 

JoeV:  "Teacher  said  that  I  must  not  forget  to  men- 
tion the  cost  of  the  tobacco  habit." 

Morgan  :  "There  was  something  on  that  in  the 
farm  journal  this  week.  I  mean  there  were  some  fig- 
ures on  the  total  tobacco  business  of  the  United  States 
for  the  year.  Here  they  are :  The  United  States 
raises  every  year  about  1,000,000,000  pounds  of  to- 
bacco, one  third  of  the  world  crop.  The  tobacco  busi- 
ness of  the  country  is  valued  at  about  $1,000,000,000 
a  year.  About  one  third  is  exported ;  the  rest  is  used 
at  home." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "Do  you  remember,  Ole,  that  article 
in  our  church  paper  some  time  ago  which  ridiculed  the 
pastors  for  being  smokers?  It  reckoned  that  the  pas- 
tors at  this  convention,  lasting  one  week,  smoked  $400 
worth  of  cigars  on  the  walks  outside  of  the  church, 
while  the  whole  convention  made  an  offering  to  mis- 
sion.>  amounting  to  only  $100.  The  comment  was 
'Coffin  Nails  and  Love  for  Souls.'  " 

Knith:  "I  know  what  'coffin  nails'  means.  The 
Jones  boys  smoke  and  the  Johnsons,  Ed  Jones  calls 
cigarettes  'coffin  nails.'  'Here,  give  me  a  coffin  nail.' 
he  says  to  Claus  Johnson." 


THt  SCVtN  ACES  or  THE  cx^Aiirm  nCND 


SMOKING    "COFFIN    NAILS." 


Joey  :  "The  teacher  said  one  day  when  she  heard 
the  expression :  'Yes,  they  are  really  coffin  nails,  and 
the  undertaker  is  waiting  for  your  turn   to  come.' " 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "Now  Joey  wants  to  get  more  de- 
tailed facts  about  the  cost  of  tobacco.  The  farm  paper 
gives  only  general  facts  for  the  whole  nation.  Can't 
you  furnish  facts,  Papa,  that  apply  to  a  particular 
case  ?" 

MoRG.\N  :  "Ish,  I  suppose  you  are  trying  to  make 
me  appear  as  the  Horrid  Example  and  to  get  me  to 
figure  out  how  much  the  weed  has  cost  me.  Hand 
me  my  ledger,  Knute.  I  began  keeping  accounts 
about  27  years  ago,  and  I  can  tell  almost  exactly  how 
much  I  have  spent  for  this  and  that.  Tobacco. — My 
total  tobacco  bill  is  nearly  $400,  or  about  four  cents  a 
day.    That  is  not  bad." 

Mrs.  Morg.\n  :  "$400  is  enough  money  to  pay  for 
an  auto — and  do  you  remember  the  article  on  the 
ladies'  dormitory  at  our  college?  We  were  reading 
it.  Mr.  Selbyg  was  here  over  night.  He  said  there 
was  no  money  in  the  country  for  church  school  build- 


Coffin  Nails  179 

ing.  Then  I  read  this  article  and  showed  him  the 
picture  illustrating  it.    You  remember." 

Morgan  :  "Yes,  underneath  a  picture  of  the  pro- 
posed women's  building  was  the  terse  remark :  'The 
waste  in  tobacco  among  the  people  of  our  Synod 
would  build  just  fifty  such  halls  a  year.  Which  is  the 
least  sinful,  burning  up  your  money  or  educating  the 
future  mothers?" 

Mrs.  Morgan:  "Then  Selbyg  said  that  he  would 
not  give  anything  anyway,  because  if  the  Synod  got 
money  to  put  up  this  building,  then  it  would  soon  be 
filled  to  overflowing  with  students,  and  then  next  year 
would  be  heard  another  horrible  wail,  'Come  over  and 
help  us.  We  have  too  many  students,  too  little 
room.'  " 

Morgan  :  "Yes,  I  remember.  And  I  showed  him 
that  the  tobacco  money  of  our  Synod  alone,  if  diverted 
to  the  building  fund,  could  put  up  fifty  $6o,ocx)  ladies' 
dormitories  a  year." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "And  then  he  said  that  he  could  not 
understand  why  there  should  be  a  call  for  money  for 
the  school  treasury  every  year.  Would  it  never  be 
full?" 

Morgan  :  "And  then  I  showed  him  this  treasury 
went  to  pay  the  teachers  who  had  to  have  a  yearly 
salary,  just  as  we  were  making  money  and  receiving 
blessings  from  on  high  yearly." 
•  Mrs.  Morgan  :  "And  then  he  said  that  in  spite  of 
the  new  buildings  and  the  endowment  fund  and  the 
salary  fund  the  expenses  of  the  schools  were  going 
up." 

Morgan  :  "Just  so.  And  I  tried  to  show  him  that 
this  could  not  be  helped.  The  tuition  was  the  same 
as  before,  except  at  two  schools.  Board  was  higher 
because  foodstuffs  and  kitchen  help  was  higher.     It 


180  The  Academy  for  Primes 

was  g^iven  to  the  stiulents  at  about  cost,-  and  even  at 
less  than  cost.  The  new  buildings  were  needed  be- 
cause the  attendance  was  larger,  for  which  he  ought 
to  be  truly  thankful." 

Mrs.  Mokg.\n  :  "Selbyg  said  the  schools  ought  to 
be  free  and  self-supporting,  and  that  he  wouldn't  give 
a  cent  more  to  their  support." 

MoRr..\N:  "I  remember.  Selbyg  was,  nevertheless, 
not  as  hard  of  heart  as  of  speech.  He  gave  more  to 
that  building  than  we  did.  Now,  to  get  back  to  these 
books ;  this  book  by  McKecver  is  apparently  more 
hostile  to  cigarettes  than  the  one  by  Pomeroy.  You 
do  not  perhaps  need  any  more  facts,  Joey,  do  you?" 

Joey:  "I  will  see.  Will  you  help  me  with  my  out- 
line?" 

MoRr.AN :  "No,  you  must  make  that  yourself,  and 
write  the  essay  yourself."  (Begins  to  hunt  for  an- 
other book.) 

Mrs,  Mor(;.\n  :  "W^hat  are  you  hunting  for,  any- 
way ?" 

MoRc.w :  "I  want  to  find  the  academy  catalog. 
Here  it  is.  I  want  to  find  out  what  the  expenses  really 
are.  Let  me  see.  Clothing  and  books  will  be  about 
the  same  as  at  the  high  school.  Board  and  room  in 
town  is  $3.50  per  week,  or  $126  per  year,  at  the  high 
school,  and  $2.75  per  week,  or  $99  per  year,  at  the 
academy.  The  board  and  room  is  ^2J  less  at  the 
academy,  if  the  children  stay  at  the  dormitory.  In- 
cidentals are  about  the  same.  Tuition  is  $36  at  the 
academy.  If  we  subtract  $27.  the  amount  we  save  at 
the  academy  on  board  and  room,  from  $36,  the  amount 
of  the  tuition,  the  diflferencc  will  be  $9,  the  added 
cost  of  the  academy  education.  If  we  add  $10  for 
carfare  going  and  coming  twice,  the  total  cost  at  the 
academy  over  and  above  the  high  school  will  be  $19. 


Coffin  Nails  181 

Mother,  do  you  think  that  an  academy  education  is 
worth  $19  per  year  more  than  a  high  school  educa- 
tion?" 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "Well,  the  academy  was  a  good 
place  for  us.  We  got  a  thorough  training  in  all  of 
the  subjects.  We  got  a  princely  training  in  the  Word 
of  God.  We  learned  to  love  our  Lutheran  Church  and 
our  Norwegian  tongue,  besides  the  United  States  and 
every  other  land  under  the  sun,  and  every  people 
sitting  in  darkness  as  well  as  walking  in  the  light. 
If  you  could  afford  to  spend  $12.55  ^or  tobacco  last 
year,  which  you  have  admitted  here  was  a  waste  and 
an  injury  and  a  bad  example,  you  can  afford  to  spend 
$19  on  education.  Have  you  really  come  to  the  con- 
clusion that  the  academy  is  worth  while?  I  thought 
you  were  still  set  on  the  high  school." 

Morgan  :  "The  academy  is  best.  And  the  best  is 
none  too  good  for  the  children  of  the  King. — Say,  I 
have  the  fever." 

Mrs,  Morgan:    "The  auto  fever  again?" 

Morgan  :  "No,  I  am  getting  over  that.  It  is  an- 
other kind  this  time.  The  paper  announces  that  there 
is  to  be  an  educational  convention  next  week  at  the 
cities.  I  want  to  go  for  a  day,  and  you  can  go  along, 
too.  It  will  cost  only  about  $10  for  both  of  us.  What 
do  you  say?" 

Mrs.  Morgan:  "What  do  Isay?  You  know  what 
I  will  have  to  say,  no  matter  what  I  should  like  to  do. 
I  can  not  leave  home  as  long  as  Mary  is  not  well  and 
Louisetta  is  off  to  school." 

Morgan:    "May  I  go  then?" 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "You  may,  on  the  condition  that 
you  will  solemnly  promise  to  behave  when  you  get 
loose  from  Mother's  apron  strings." 


Chapter  Nineteen. 
SYSTEM. 

Morgan  (back  from  the  school  convention)  :  "That 
was  a  convention  for  you.  I  sat  through  it  all  wish- 
ing that  you  all  were  there." 

Mrs.  Morgan:  "You  will  have  to  give  an  account 
of  yourself.     Did  ^^ou  behave?" 

Morgan  :  "I  tried  to  reflect  credit  upon  your  ex- 
cellent training;  indeed,  I  did." 

Mrs.   Morgan  :    "That  is  satisfactory.     Now  tell." 

Morgan  :  "The  program  included  a  sermon  on 
Christian  training,  lectures  on  each  of  four  stages  of 
school  life — elementary,  secondary,  college  and  pro- 
fessional education,  and,  finally,  a  lecture  on  'The  Cost 
of  Our  Church  School  System.'  Each  lecture  was 
open  for  discussion.  Mr.  Magnus  Ben-John  was  the 
presiding  officer  and  Mr.  Marius  Hagenius  was  the 
secretary." 

Mrs.  Morgan:  "Who  were  the  speakers?  Anyone 
we  know?" 

Morgan  :  "Yes.  At  least  we  had  heard  of  many  of 
them.  The  sermon  was  delivered  by  Professor  Kri- 
stian  Erikscn  of  the  theological  seminary,  a  very  elo- 
quent speaker.  I  had, a  notebook  along  and  jotted 
down  points.  The  text  was  'Now  arc  we  the  sons  of 
God.'  The  speaker  reckoned  that  divine  sonship  was 
a  high  state,  above  that  of  presidents,  kings,  and  em- 
perors, that  it  promised  the  possessor  a  vast  heritage, 
laid  upon  him  a  tremendous  life  work,  required  of 
him  the  most  lofty  and  tested  character,  and  insured 
for  him  the  most  blessed  destiny.  To  secure  all  of 
these  objects,  the  speaker  said  the  prince  would  have 


System  1 83 

to  get  a  training  fit  for  princes,  namely,  to  be  taught  to 
'observe  all  things  whatsoever  God  had  commanded.' 
This  training  could  not  be  secured  at  every  school ; 
but  there  were  schools  erected  fof  the  sole  purpose  of 
giving  this  training,  just  as  there  were  schools  whose 
object  was  to  train  soldiers  or  doctors  or  jewelers 
or  bookkeepers.  The  church  schools  were  schools  for 
princes.  The  state  schools  were  schools  for  citizens. 
It  was  not  his  object  to  discuss  the  exellency  of  the 
schools,  or  their  faults.  He  had  heard  that  state 
schools  had  their  shortcomings,  and  that  was  natural. 
The  teachers  were  human  and  imperfect ;  the  pupils 
likewise.  Sometimes  a  pupil  at  a  church  school  would 
go  wrong;  at  times,  a  teacher  would  fall  by  the  way- 
side. He  did  not  excuse  backsliders  and  evil  doers. 
On  the  contrary,  such  shortcomings  always  made 
him  feel  sad  and  fearful  of  his  own  spiritual  safety. 
Still  he  did  not  lose  faith  in  the  power  of  the  Word 
to  save.  Still  the  object  of  the  church  school  re- 
mained the  same— to  train  up  God's  princes  right.  In 
choosing  a  school  one  should  think  also  of  the  object 
of  the  school,  just  as  in  going  on  a  journey  a  man 
inquires  carefully  which  road  will  take  him  to  his 
destination." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "That  was  the  keynote  of  the  other 
voices  at  the  convention,  I  presume." 

Morgan  :  "Yes.  I  did  not  hear  a  discordant  voice. 
Rev.  Lars  Kvenna  gave  a  charming  speech  on  the  ele- 
mentary school,  including  Sunday  school,  Saturday 
school,  parochial  school,  congregational  school,  and 
confirmation  school.  One  of  the  men  who  got  up  to 
take  part  in  the  discussion  of  this  speech  was  no  other 
than  our  friend  and  former  schoolmaster,  Perry  Taar- 
anwick.  Taaranwick  was  as  full  of  enthusiasm  as 
ever.  He  sailed  into  this  turbulent  sea  of  parochial, 
congregational,   Sunday,   Saturday,   confirmation   and 


184  The  Academy  for  Princes 

common  school  education  with  all  his  sails  full. 
'Luther.'  said  Mr.  Taaranwick,  'is  the  father  of  the 
Christian  public  school.  What  is  meant  by  Christian 
public  school  ?  We  have  state  public  schools,  but  they 
can  hardly  be  called  Christian  public  schools,  for  they 
do  not  teach  the  Christian  religion.  We  have  Chris- 
tian church  schools,  but  they  can  hardly  be  called 
Christian  public  schools,  for  the  public  does  not  sup- 
port them  or  attend  them.  What,  then,  is  meant  by 
his  being  father  of  the  Christian  public  school?  It  is 
this:  Luther  believed  that  schools  should  be  for  the 
public.  He  never  conceived  of  a  school  system  with- 
out the  Christian  religion,  such  as  the  American  com- 
mon schools.  He  never  conceived  of  a  school  system 
such  as  the  church  schools.  He  conceived  of  a  school 
system  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest  grades  for  all, 
in  which  the  word  of  God  should  have  chief  place  and 
be  the  most  common  lesson  all  the  time  and  for  every- 
body. Luther's  idea  found  root  in  Europe ;  here  in 
America  it  does  not  seem  to  thrive.  The  public  schools 
cannot  be  made  Christian  on  account  of  the  nature  of 
our  civic  freedom ;  the  Christian  school  scannot  be 
made  public  on  account  of  the  many  nationalities. and 
Sects  of  this  land.  Luther's  ideal  can.  therefore,  only 
be  partially  realized  in  this  country.  We  Norwegians 
must  do  as  Pastor  Kvenna  has  said  and  done — es- 
tablish as  many  Christian  schools  as  possible  all  along 
the  line  and  try  to  get  as  many  of  the  public  as  pos- 
sible all  along  the  line  to  attend  them.  Let  the  Nor- 
wegian church  schools  be  for  Norwegians  first,  of 
course,  for  our  duty  like  charity  should  begin  at  home. 
Then  let  us  invite  our  conglomerate  neighborhood  to 
enjoy  our  rich  repast — Danes.  Swedes,  (jermans.  Kng- 
lish,  French.  Spaniards,  Finns,  Russians,  Czechs, 
Dutchmen,  Greeks,  Jews,  Chinamen,  Japanese,  Irish, 


System  185 

Welsh,  Syrians,  Arabians,   Icelanders,   Poles,  Turks, 
Negroes,  Indians,  Skonnings  and  Sognings." 
Joey:    "Did  they  cheer  Taaranwick?"  ^ 

Morgan  :  "No,  the  meeting  was  held  in  church. 
Dr.  Martinus  Hegg  gave  the  address  for  the  academy. 
I  was  very  anxious  to  hear  what  this  well  informed 
scholar  had  to  say,  and  was  really  just  then  more  in- 
terested in  the  academy  than  any  of  the  other  grades. 
He  said  that,  'in  order  to  call  attention  to  the  fact 
that  it  is  not  only  preachers  and  teachers  in  oUr  church 
schools  who  hold  the  idea  that  the  religious  element 
is  a  necessary  part  of  a  complete  education,  he  would 
submit  for  careful  consideration  some  opinions  on  the 
question  by  statesmen  and  educators  of  national  repu- 
tation. It  ought  to  be  reasonable  to  assume  that  par- 
ents want  the  very  best  education  within  reach  for 
their  children.  Let  them  note,  then,  what  these  men 
think  is  the  best  and  most  complete  education.  And 
if  they  decide  that  our  church  schools  are  the  best 
places  for  their  children,  let  them  remember  that  the 
doors  of  our  schools  stand  wide  open  to  receive  them.' 
He  quoted  the  opinions  of  such  men  as  Taft,  Roose- 
velt, Bryan,  and  a  dozen  others.  What  struck  me  as 
strange  was  that  these  men  of  national  fame  were 
more  severe  with  our  public  school  system  than  any 
churchman  I  have  ever  heard  or  read.  He  had  a  num- 
ber of  his  citations  printed,  and  I  secured  a  few  copies 
of  the  tract.  Listen  to  the  Boy  Orator,  the  silver 
tongued  William  Jennings  Bryan:  'I  believe  that 
there  is  assurance  of  the  life  that  now  is,  as  well  as 
of  the  life  to  come ;  and  I  am  anxious  that  this  life 
should  be  brought  to  the  consciousness  of  every  hu- 
man being.  The  heart  has  more  to  do  with  human 
destiny  than  hand  or  mind.  The  pure  of  heart  shall 
see  God. — ^I  want  my  boy,  if  he  is  to  dig  ditches,  to 
begin   his   digging  with   the  best   education   that   the 


186  The  Academy  for  Princes 

country  can  give  him,  hut  the  education  of  the  heart 
is  above  the  education  of  the  head.'  " 

Mrs.  Mgrc.vn  :    *'That  wa.s  to  the  point." 

Morgan  :  ''Listen  now  to  the  Pitchfork  Senator 
from  South  Carolina,  Benjamin  rillnian :  'There  are 
a  number  of  solutions  for  the  nigjjer  problem ;  educa- 
tion for  instance.  You  may  educate  a  nigfg;er  with 
book  learning  all  you  please,  and  it  only  makes  him 
the  bigger  devil,  unless  you  can  elevate  his  morals 
and  educate  his  heart  at  the  same  time.'  " 

Joey:  "Whew.  He  uses  pitchfork  arguments,  he 
does." 

Morgan  :  "Now  hear  President  Hadley  of  Yale : 
'I  do  not  believe  that  you  are  going  to  make  the  right 
kind  of  a  citizen  by  a  godless  education,  and  then  add- 
ing on  religion  afterwards.'  " 

Mrs.  Morgan:  "You  must  have  picked  out  the 
severest  criticisms." 

Morgan  :  "I  am  reading  at  random.  They  are  all 
severe.  Here  is  what  the  'Popular  Science  Monthly' 
says: 

"'i.  We  have  more  murders  than  all  Europe  com- 
bined. 

"  '2.  We  have  more  divorces  than  all  P2urope  com- 
bined. 

"  '3.  We  have  more  great  thieves  and  embezzlers 
than  all  Europe  combined. 

"  '4.  We  have  more  sex-sins  (some  of  them  hitherto 
unheard  of  on  earth)  than  all  Europe,  Russia,  and 
Asia  included. 

"  'This  is  severe,  but  it  might  be  added  that  we  stand 
on  record  as  having  within  our  confines  more  pagans 
than  exist  within  Japan. 

"  'It  might  be  .stated,  moreover,  that  races  noted  for 
their  probity  and  decency  in  Europe,  readily  yield  to 


System 


187 


disintegrating   influences   that   obtain   in   the   United 
States.' 

"And  here  is  what  the  'New  England  Journal  of  Edu- 
cation' writes  Sept.  1907:  'Are  they  wrong,  are  they 
stupid,  are  they  ignorant,  that  they  found  parish 
schools,  convents,  colleges,  in  which  religion  is 
taught?  Not  if  a  man  be  worth  more  than  a  dog,  or 
the  human  soul,  with  eternity  for  duration,  is  of  more 


no  (a 


The  Church  That  Lays  Stress  on  Christian  Schools  for  Children  and  Youth 

Will   Increase;   the  Church  That  Turns  the   Children   Over  to 

the   State   Schools   Will    Decrease. 


value  than  the  span  of  animal  existence  for  the  day. 
If  they  are  right,  then  we  are  wrong.  If  our  Puritan 
fathers  were  wise,  then  wc  are  foolish  looking  upon 
it  as  a  mere  speculative  question.  With  their  policy 
they  will  increase ;  with  ours,  we  will  decrease.  We 
are  no  prophet,  but  it  does  seem  to  us  that  Catholics 
retaining  their  religious  teaching  and  wc  our  heathen 
schools,  will  gaze  upon  Cathedral  crosses  all  over 
New  England  when  our  meeting  houses  will  be  turned 


188  The  Academy  for  Princes 

into  barns.  Let  them  go  on  teaching  their  religion  to 
the  children  and  let  us  go  on  educating  our  children 
in  schools  without  a  recognition  of  God  and  without 
the  reading  of  the  Bible  and  they  will  plant  corn  and 
train  grape  vines  on  the  unknown  graves  of  Plymouth 
Pilgrims  and  of  the  Puritans  of  Massachusetts  Bay, 
and  none  will  dispute  their  right  of  possession.  We 
say  this  without  expressing  our  own  hopes  and  fears, 
but  as  inevitable  from  the  fact  that  whatsoever  a  man 
soweth  that  shall  he  also  reap.'  " 

Mrs.  Morgan:  "Do  you  really  believe  that  absence 
of  Christian  instruction  is  the  primary  cause  of  our 
having  a  worse  criminal  record  than  other  countries?" 

Morgan  :  "It  is  not  for  me  to  make  such  state- 
ments on  my  own  authority.  I  would  at  once  be  called 
a  radical,  a  dangerous  fanatic,  and  the  like." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "And  did  any  one  discuss  Dr. 
Hegg's  quotations?" 

Morgan  :  "Most  certainly.  Prof.  Michael  Jacob- 
son,  Mr.  Stadholz,  Dr.  Glas^ia,  and  others  took  part. 
Jacobson  said  that  in  working  among  the  heathen  the 
church  established  a  school  system  in  which  the  chil- 
dren were  taught  religion  every  day  in  every  grade. 
He  could  not  understand  why  the  Norwegian  Church 
gave  Indians  of  Wittenberg,  Wis.,  Christian  instruc- 
tion five  days  a  week,  while  the  Norwegians  were 
given  only  a  smattering  of  religion  during  the  hot 
summer  months.  He  had  been  a  foreign  missionary 
and  was  as  much  interested  in  the  salvation  of  Indians 
as  any  man  alive,  yet  he  could  not  understand  why 
stranger  Indians  were  entitled  to  be  trained  as  princes 
while  the  white  children  of  orie's  own  household 
should  be  left  to  nature  and  heathendom.  They  ought 
to  have  some  more  substantial  food  than  husks  that 
swine  eat. 


Growth  of  the  public  echoola  and  decay  of  the  church  achoole 
(percentage  of  attendance). 


J'ecreaee  of 
church  parochiil 
schools:?  to9^ 

Of  church 
academies: 99^  1 

Of  ciiurch  CO 

91^  to  63^. 


91/C  Increase  of 
80^  public  elementary 
schools:  ?to  91/?. 

Of  high  schools: 
l^   to  80;«. 


Of  state  universities: 
9%   to  37?^. 


1837  1850 


Decrease  of 
church  school 
attendance. 


(Also  decrease  of 
Bible  reading  in 
public  schools  and 
exclusion  of  Bibli). 


Increase  of  crime. 


69  % 

Increase  of  public 

school  attendance. 


1860      1880      1900 
Kelation  of  religion  _in  education  and  crime,  1850 — 1908, 


190  The  Academy  for  Princes 

"Stadholz  said  that  he  lived  in  the  big  city 
close  up  to  the  best  high  schools  in  the  country. 
He  had  heard  the  plea  for  princely  training  so  often 
put  forth  that  he  had  gotten  to  believe  it,  in  spite  of 
the  fact  that  many  of  the  preachers  and  professors 
who  made  the  plea  did  not  seem  to  practise  what  they 
preached.  He  did  not  have  any  princes,  but  he  had 
five  princesses,  and  these  were  dear  to  his  heart  every 
one  of  them.  His  neighbor,  an  .American,  sent  his 
sons  to  Harvard  and  his  daughters  to  Vassar.  No 
one  considered  this  American  foolish,  radical  or  un- 
American  for  not  sending  them  to  the  state  university 
right  at  hand.  He  would  do  the  same.  He  would 
send  all  of  his  girls  away  to  a  princely  school,  there 
to  get  a  princely  education.     This  he  had  done. 

"Dr.  Cilas^ia  had  a  lot  of  facts  and  figures  to  show 
that  academy  graduates  make  good.  It  is  a  libel  to  say 
that  they  lose  out  in  life.  It  is  about  as  much  of  a 
lie  as  that  preachers'  sons  are  as  a  rule  bad.  The  fact 
is  that  preachers'  .sons  have  made  the  best  records  in 
this  strenuous  world  of  competition  and  temptation, 
that  their  chances  are  i8  times  as  good  as  that  of  any 
other  professional  men's  sons.  The  fact  is,  that  the 
man  with  a  Christian  training  will  sooner  or  later  be 
found  out  and  come  to  his  own.  Christians  are  still 
the  .salt  of  the  earth  and  the  light  of  the  world. 
Princes  by  birth,  by  training,  by  calling,  cannot  es- 
cape attention." 

Joky  :  "I  am  glad  I  am  not  a  preacher's  son.  I 
don't  believe  that  they  stand  any  show." 

M()RG.\N :  "Hush,  child.  Hughes  and  Wilson,  the 
recent  presidential  candidates,  were  both  of  them  min- 
isters' sons.  Prof.  Glas^ia  said  there  were  none  so 
blind  as  those  who  would  not  see.  He  woultl  state 
only  facts  as  to  the  chances  of  success  that  an  academy 
graduate   had,  yet  he  expected  some  of  his   hearers 


System  191 

would  not  believe  a  word  he  said.  'A  man  convinced 
against  his  will — Is  of  the  same  opinion  still.'  " 

Mrs.  Morgan  :    "Tell  about  the  college  lecture." 

Morgan  :  "It  was  spoken  by  Dr.  Sunburgh,  and 
a  fine  orator  he  was  too.  It  was  discussed  by  Profes- 
sors Svein  and  Milbye  and  the  Hon.  Mayor  P.  Tolai. 
These  men  emphasized  the  fact  that  colleges  trained 
for  leadership,  and  that  most  of  the  real  leaders  in 
every  walk  of  life  came  from  Christian  colleges.  The 
seminary  address  was  given  by  Secretary  Gold  of  the 
mission  board.  He  looked  out  upon  the  fields  and 
they  were  white  unto  the  harvest.  The  harvest  truly 
was  great,  but  the  laborers  were  few.  He  urged  us 
to  pray  for  more  laborers. 

"Pastor  Hans  Sattlee  added  a  few  remarks  on  the 
need  of  men  of  deep  piety  and  sincere  spirituality. 
The  Lord  wants  men  after  His  own  heart.  Prof.  M. 
Roollwaag  called  attention  to  the  need  of  men  of 
thorough  scholarship  and  practical  wisdom.  The  best 
training  is  none  too  good  for  the  princes  of  God,  who 
are  to  work  in  His  vineyard..  Mr.  Buughe,  who  had 
for  a  generation  been  connected  with  the  seminary  and 
knew  our  pastors  as  men  better  than  any  other  single 
man,  made  a  stirring  appeal  to  the  young  men  present 
to  join  the  ranks  of  the  ministerial  army.  He  would 
rather  be  a  doorkeeper  in  the  house  of  his  God,  than 
dwell  in  the  tents  of  wickedness. 

"The  most  brilliant  speech  on  the  program  was  given 
by  Dr.  Jay  Osgar  on  'The  Cost  of  Our  School  System.' 
He  defined  system  as  placing  together  a  number  of  re- 
lated objects,  facts  or  principles  according  to  some 
method  by  which  a  complete  plan  or  whole  was  formed. 
He  gave  several  illustrations.  The  human  body,  for  ex- 
ample, with  head,  trunk,  and  all  its  members  was  a 
system.  If  it  lacked  an  eye  or  an  arm  or  a  leg  it  was 
not  a  complete  system.     If  it  was  not  complete,  its 


192 


Thf  .iiddemy  for  Princfs 


OUR   CHURCH    SCHOOL    MAN. 


Hi»  head  (stcminary )  is  go<xl,  but  his  legii  (elementary  schools)  are 
poor,  therefore  he  has  to  he  thankful  that  he  ran  wobble  along  on  his 
ktumps  selling  leailpencils.  Hut,  supposing  he  had  good  legs-  ,  would 
he   be   the   weakling   and   burden   and    beggar   that    he   now    is? 


System  193 

usefulness  would  be  impaired.  That  would  mean 
cost.  When  one  member  suffers,  all  the  members 
suffer  with  it.  When  one  member's  usefulness  is  lost, 
the  usefulness  of  all  the  members  is  affected  thereby. 
It  costs  to  be  sick  or  disabled  or  minus  essential  or- 
gans. A  faulty  system  is  costlier  than  a  more  perfect 
and  healthy  one." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "We  feel  the  point  of  his  remark, 
who  have  had  so  much  sickness  in  our  house." 

Morgan  :  "He  used  another  illustration  from  the 
railroads.  'We  speak  of  the  Great  Northern  Railway 
System,'  said  he,  'and  we  mean  all  the  main  lines, 
branches  and  terminals  and  ofifices,  including  Mr.  Hill 
himself  directing  it  all.  It  has  cost  a  pile  of  good  silver 
dollars  to  build  such  a  road,  but  it  has  been  worth 
while.  The  old  ox  teams  made  painful  progress  over 
the  hills  and  prairies  and  through  the  big  woods  and 
sloughs.  We  are  not  hankering  for  those  days.  We 
can  take  Jim  Hill's  palatial  flyers  twice  a  day  for  any- 
where and  everywhere  at  two  cents  a  mile.  But  sup- 
posing this  system  lacked  bridges  across  the  rivers 
and  tunnels  through  the  mountains  or  superintendents 
to  direct  the  work?  These  deficiencies  would  be 
costly,  indeed.  Hill's  personal  income  tax  would  not 
be  reckoned  at  $3,000,000  a  year.'  " 

Joey:    "Guess  he  would  soon  go  bankrupt." 

Morgan  :  "You  are  right.  Then  the  speaker  said 
that  about  80  years  ago  the  State  had  no  complete 
system  of  schools  and  the  state  schools  did  not  amount 
to  a  fizzle.  In  1837,  however,  the  Massachusetts  board 
of  education  elected  Horace  Mann  as  its  paid  secre- 
tary, and  he  set  about  to  create  a  system.  The  story 
of  this  creation  and  the  development  of  the  state 
school  system  until  today  is  very  interesting  indeed, 
and  is  a  powerful  argument  for  system  in  education. 


«  E  ■■  E   .  <•    1: 
<«     S     o^  "•= 

C  C   «   U  «  X 

b     -  i:      *«  B 

«      •  s  a 

■0  e  "  2  u  c»      o 

|i-^s  111 
bll^ilsj 


5-5  5 


:jK     IS 


ct:ti_s.5«2  o 

«•=  ox—  O  V  > 
^..-X   P   >    °  C 

•■=     5  5i  5  t:      ^  " 
Sii2-gSrS£rE 

g  o  5  o  rt  5  2.S     3 
o'^.fi  c  ^  —  ■£**  ^ 

n  Oii'o  u  O  u  2  C  S 
l«cj; :§■£:=  a  «      ? 

a         a.S&a-= 
3g»»e»;i.oS.x 
J-5S"5^5^"E 

1^-«cS-E-E 

-   I -g  %^  o  £0 

3  u  o  u  «  c 

^,£      s  «  aS^         E 
e         ax—"  J.  J,  o 

i^r-is  ci: 

"""  a^  ••    s  '•b  s  ti 
§"«:?-B-:«  g  2  5 

z^  5  c  «  u  ?  u  a 


System  195 

The  state  school  system  lacked  only  one  essential — 
it  lacked  religious  training.  This  deficiency  was  de- 
plorable, because  it  could  not  be  helped.  But  it  was 
costly.  It  throttled  the  soul  life  of  the  American 
youth.  It  froze  out  with  its  icy  touch  the  Christian 
faith  of  the  fathers." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "Prof.  Osgar  was  speaking  on  the 
cost  of  incomplete  systems,  it  seems." 

Morgan  :  "Just  so.  He  said  ours  was  incomplete 
and  therefore  costly.  Our  seminary  was  good,  we 
had  provision  for  college  training,  but  had  too  few 
colleges  and  no  university  where  postgraduate  and 
professional  courses  could  be  studied  as  when  Luther 
was  a  teacher,  in  the  light  of  Gospel  truth.  Further- 
more, we  were  short  on  academies.  Worse  still,  our 
elementary  schools  were  all  the  time  sidestepping  and 
waltzing  ragtime  to  the  tune  of  the  common  schools. 
Our  church  school  system  was  like  a  man  with  his 
legs  cut  off.  He  was  now  using  two  cork  legs, — Sun- 
day schools  and  parochial  schools,  with  the  staff  of 
confirmation  instruction  to  help  wiggle  along  with. 
Our  system  was  like  a  transcontinental  line  with  its 
bridges  all  swept  away,  like  a  railroad  without  a  su- 
perintendent or  president.  We  had  no  man  who  could 
be  the  hand  of  the  Church  to  the  schools  or  the  voice 
of  the  schools  to  the  Church.  We  should  long  ago  have 
had  a  paid  secretary  or  a  superintendent  who  devoted 
all  of  his  time  to  awakening  interest  in  home  training, 
the  establishment  of  congregational  and  other  ele- 
mentary Christian  schools,  giving  information  a1)out 
church  schools,  getting  money  for  the  schools,  getting 
students  for  the  schools,  locating  and  promoting  new 
higher  schools,  raising  the  standards  of  the  schools, 
and  a  hundred  other  things,  such  as,  directing  the 
writing  of  school  text  books  in  all  kinds  of  schools, 
Church  and  State." 


196 


The  Academy  for  Princes 


Mrs.  Morgan  :  "The  school  secretary  would  be  a 
busy  man,  I  guess." 

MoRG.xN  :  "  'Busy  is  no  name  for  it,'  said  Dr.  Osgar. 
He  went  on  to  compare  our  school  board's  duties 
with  those  of  a  building  committee.  Let  us  say  that 
the  home  training  is  the  foundation,  the  first  floor  is 
the  elementary  school,  the  second  floor  is  the  academy, 
the  third  floor  is  the  college  and  the  top  story  is  the 
seminary.    He  pointed  to  a  picture  of  our  publishing 


[— I  *cAoevi 


eveviENTA^cTv 


OUR    CHURCH    SCHOOL   SYSTEM    AS    IT    IS. 


plant  as  an  example  of  a  four  story  house.  Everybody 
knows  that  we  need  a  good  foundation  for  a  good 
house,  otherwise  it  will  sag  and  rot  and  be  unhealthy. 
Our  committee  has  no  instruction  to  inspect  the  foun- 
dation. We  know  that  the  first  floor  is  occupied  by 
everybody  and  most  of  the  time.  Our  committee  has 
nothing  to  do  with  his  floor.  The  second  floor  it 
takes  a  hurried  glance  at,  the  third  it  looks  at  with 
considerable  care  and  decides  to  spend  considerable 
money  on,  the  attic  and  roof  it  inspects  with  closest 


System 


197 


zeal  lest  there  should  be  a  leak  somewhere  through 
which  heresy  might  dribble  in.  That  the  students 
who  shall  live  up  in  the  fourth  story  may  be  real 
comfortable  the  committee  ordains  that  a  smoking 
room  shall  also  be  fitted  out  where  the  theologians 
may  inhale   the   sweet  perfumes   of   'Sweet   Caporal' 


OUR    CHURCH    SCHOOL    SYSTEM    AS    IT    OUGHT    TO    BE. 

and  'Omar'  while  listening  to  the  wail  of  a  lost  world 
and  the  Gospel  of  redeeming  grace." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :    "Good.     Guess  he  never  asked  Dad 
about  'Sweet  Caps.'  " 

Morgan  :    "Thereupon  Prof.  Boby  made  a  closing 
address  as  follows :     'Several  speakers  have  referred 


198  The  Academy  for  Princes 

to  our  relations  to  the  state  schools  and  the  sectarian 
schools.  In  all  that  we  say  and  do  we  ought  to  be 
fair  and  consistent.  There  is  a  saying  that  we  should 
even  "give  the  Devil  his  due."  I  interpret  this  saying 
to  mean  that  we  should  give  even  our  worst  enemies 
credit  for  all  they  deserve.  Now,  many  pastors  and 
professors  regard  the  state  schools  and  sectarian 
schools  as  treacherous  enemies  and  openly  attack  them 
at  all  times  and  places.  We  should  be  fair  to  them. 
They  are  really  not  rival  schools,  but  allies.  All  aim 
to  train  for  useful  citizenship.  The  State  has  a  right 
to  educate  everyone  of  its  people,  that  does  not  get 
this  training  elsewhere.  The  Sects  have  a  right  to 
give  their  adherents  a  general  and  special  education. 
Both  have  a  duty  to  perform,  just  as  we.  Suppose 
the  State  did  not  seek  to  train  up  the  teeming  millions 
the  way  they  should  go;  and  suppose  the  Churches 
did  not  strive  to  make  Christians  of  the  multitudes — 
what  a  chaos  we  would  have,  and  what  a  task  would 
rest  upon  us,  a  small  and  fearful  band  of  "hardy  Xorsc- 
men."  The  state  and  sectarian  schools  are  performing 
a  good  work  and  we  have  no  business  to  be  hostile  to 
them.     Let  us  be  fair. 

"  'And  let  us  be  consistent.  In  one  of  our  academy 
towns  the  president  of  the  academy  and  the  president 
of  the  board  of  trustees  of  the  academy  send  their 
children  to  the  local  high  school,  whereas  they  stand 
up  in  church  and  plead  with  the  people  to  send  their 
children  to  the  academy.  Do  they  take  the  people 
for  fools?     Consistency,  thou  art  a  jewel. 

"  *I  look  upon  the  state  .schools  as  mine,  even  more 
so  than  the  church  schools.  I  am  a  Norwegian- 
American,  an  American  citizen  of  as  good  standing 
as  if  I  were  an  Anglo-Saxon-/\merican  or  any  other 
kind  of  superfine  hyphenate.  I  pay  my  share  of  taxes 
without  a  murmur,  and  I  am  taxed  $50  for  the  support 


System  199 

of  the  public  schools,  whereas  I  am  asked  to  con- 
tribute only  $1  to  the  maintenance  of  the  church 
schooh.  I  have  attended  the  state  schools  eight  years 
and  owe  them  a  debt  of  gratitude.  The  Church  did 
not  stand  ready  to  provide  me  the  valuable  knowledge 
received  during  those  childhood  years.  If  there  is 
anything  wrong  about  the  state  schools  I  have  the 
same  right  and  duty  as  any  other  citizen,  to  try  to 
rectify  it.  I  have  made  use  of  my  right  to  a  con- 
siderable extent,  and  I  have  found  that  public  school 
men  are  quick  to  see  and  hear  and  act  when  a  church- 
man with  some  understanding  and  a  spark  of  sym- 
pathy calls  attention  to  deficiencies  in  the  public 
schools.  The  public  school  system  is  a  wonderful 
system.  The  public  school  men  are  as  good  school 
men  as  you  can  find;  they  are  full  of  zeal,  vim,  cour- 
age, the  spirit  of  enterprize  and  sacrifice,  often  putting 
us  churchmen  to  shame.  Many  of  them  are  earnest 
Christians  who  use  all  permissible  means  to  lead  the 
young  aright.  Some  of  our  own  most  prominent 
laymen  are  teachers  there.  I  have  in  mind  such  loyal 
churchmen  as  Drs.  J.  G.  Ranrude  and  L.  Omenn,  both 
professors  at  the  university,  besides  many  others. 
Let  us  quit  knocking  the  state  schools.  We  need 
them.   . 

*'  'But  they  need  also  us.  And  I  want  to  demand  of 
them,  too,  to  be  fair  and  consistent  with  the  church 
schools.  They  have  their  limitations.  They  can  teach 
no  religion  of  any  kind,  heathen  or  Christian.  The 
State  itself  has  put  this  limitation  upon  them ;  all 
the  Churches  earnestly  desire  for  the  sake  of  peace 
that  the  state  schools  may  never  meddle  with  religious 
instruction,  for  every  man  in  this  country  is  entitled 
to  religious  freedom.  If  any  man,  or  body  of  men, 
wants  to  run  a  school  where  religion  also  is  taught, 
the    State    should    gladly    give    its    permission.      The 


200 


The  Academy  for  Princes 


State  needs  Christian  citizens.  The  State  needs  the 
Churches  and  the  church  schools  for  its  continued 
peace  and  prosperity.  Church  schools  can  do  what 
state  schools  are  forbidden  to  do — teach  the  'One 
Thing  Needful.'  They  can  therefore  directly  produce 
the  Christian  type  of  character,  that  is,  the  highest 
type;  in  fact,  that  is  their  chief  aim.  For  this  reason, 
the  Churches  of  the  United  States  have  erected  many 
hundred  colleges  with  buildings  costing  $500,000,000, 
which  surpass  in  value  that  of  the  state  universities. 
This  is  a  free  will  g^ft  of  love  to  the  Church  and  to 
the  State.    I  do  not  want  to  sec  the  State  hinder  the 


Wnniin;     in  % 


Mental     70  % 


Public 
School 
Sducation. 


Phyelol 


10     % 


*^«llglou» 


PROPOSED    EDUCATIONAL   FOUNDATIONS    AND 
SUPERSTRUCTURES. 

free  work  of  the  church  schools  in  any  way.*  but  in 
every  way  encourage  it. 

"  'I  believe  in  the  public  schools.  They  are  doing 
good  work.  It  is  no  shame  to  attend  them.  But  I 
believe  more  in  the  church  schools.  They  are  trying 
to  furnish  the  foundation  and  life  of  Christian  char- 
acter, and  in  so  far,  at  least,  far  surpass  the  state 
schools.  For  that  reason  I  would  that  all  might  at- 
tend church  schools  from  the  time  that  the  little 
toddler  romps  off  to  kindergarten  until  the  spectacled 
bachelor  gives  his  commencement  oration.  I  believe 
that    a    complete    education    should    be    mental    and 


System  201 

manual,  but  also  physical  and  religious — religious  at 
the  foundation  and  all  along.  And  I  agree  with  Prof. 
Osgar  that  we  need  more  system  in  our  church 
schools.  His  illustration  of  the  topheavy  building  I 
consider  very  happy.  Look  at  the  house  without  the 
first  two  stories.  See  the  boys  trying  to  get  to  the 
second  floor  by  means  of  the  corner  posts — parochial 
school,  Sunday  school,  Saturday  school  and  Confirma- 
tion.   Truly,  somewhat  strenuous. 

"'Another  illustration  occurs  to  me,  I  saw  a  wo- 
man walking  down  the  streets  in  snow  and  slush  with 
the  poorest  shoes  imaginable  on  her  feet,  and  a  $75 
hat  on  her  head.  I  felt  like  advising  her  to  get  a  good 
pair  of  98  cents  shoes  and  a  pair  of  69  cents  rubbers. 
Then  I  thought :  We  are  as  foolish  in  an  educational 
way  as  this  child  of  fashion  is  in  dress.  We  are  to 
provide  our  Seminary  with  ten  professors  or  more, 
give  our  academies  $500  a  year  for  support  and  refuse 
to  pay  one  cent  to  keep  a  man  on  the  job  as  secretary 
or  superintendent  of  schools.'  " 

Mrs.  Morgan:  "There  is  some  one  at  the  door. 
Open  it,  Joey." 

Danielson  (entering)  :  'T  heard  you  were  here, 
and  wanted  to  ask  you  to  come  over  and  tell  me 
about  the  convention  some  time.  I  have  not  time 
to  stay  now. — ^And  say,  I  have  good  news.,  Naomi 
Gilber  has  decided  to  go  to  the  academy  and  James 
Peterson  has  already  gone  to  the  seminary." 

Morgan:    "For  land's  sake.    You  don't  say." 

Danielson  :    "For  water's  sake.     It  is  so." 

Morgan:    "For  land's—" 

Danielson  :    "For  water's — .     It  is." 

Morgan  :  "I  have  made  up  my  mind  to  send  Loui- 
setta  after  Christmas.     I  spoke  to  her  in  town  about 


202  The  Academy  for  Princes 

it,  and  she  did  not  seem  quite  a§  obstinate  as  usual. 
Julia  is  writing  to  her  to  come." 

Daniel,son:  "You  know  Willis  has  twice  backed 
down  on  sending  Dagny  and  Henry.  Now  Dagny 
wants  to  go.  Julia  has  been  doing  missionary  work 
more  effective  than  what  we  elders  could  do.  Dagny 
would  also  go  now,  if  only  Willis  would  give  his  per- 
mission.   Well,  so  long.    You  will  come  ovor,  then?" 

Morgan:    "I  will.     Good  night." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "Perhaps  we  had  better  leave  the 
rest  of  your  report  until  another  time.''" 

Morgan  :    "Yes,  ma'am," 


Chapter  Twenty. 
SACRIFICE. 

[At    Morgan's    home    New    Year's    Eve.      Arentsson    is    spending    the 
Christmas    holidays  -with    his    friend    Morgan.] 

Telia  (in  Arentsson's  lap)  :  "Another  story,  please." 
Arentsson  :    "Another  story !     Will  you  never  get 

enough?     What  shall  it  be?" 

Telia  :  "Oh,  about  Jesus  in  the  manger." 
Arentsson  :    "But  that  you  know.     You  told  that 

Christmas  Eve  at  the  tree  in  this  room,  and  in  the 

church  the  next  evening,  and  we  have  heard  it  again 

tonight." 

Telia  :    "About  Jesus  on  the  cross,  then." 
Arentsson  :    "That  I  have  already  told  you.     And 

you  like  it?     And  want  to  hear  it  again?" 

Knute  :    "Yes,  but  not  now.    Read  again  from  'Quo 

Vadis'  about  the  persecution  of  the  Christians." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :    "No,  children,  Mr.  Arentsson  shall 

not  read  any  more  or  tell  any  more  stories  tonight. 

It  is  late  and  all  yOu  children  must  go  to  bed." 

Knute:    "Can't  he  tell  just  a  little  about  the  first 

Christians,  or  about  the  first  Lutherans,  or  the  first 

Norwegians  in  America?" 

Arentsson:    "Do  you  like  such  stories?" 

Telia,  Knute,  Joey  (in  one  breath)  :    "Yes." 

Arentsson:    "Knute,  why  do  you  like  them?" 

Knute:  "When  I  hear  about  Jesus  on  the  cross 
and  the  sacrifices  of  the  first  Christians  or  the  first 
Lutherans  or  the  first  Norwegians  here  in  this  coun- 
try I  feel  so  touched." 


204 


The  Academy  for  Princes 


Joey  :  "They  make  me  think  of  a  lot  of  those  heroes 
and  I  want  to  be  heroic,  too." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "No  more,  stories  for  the  children 
tonight.  You  may  sing  one  more  Christmas  song  and 
one  New  Year  song,  but  no  more." 


LUTHERS    CHRISTMAS   AT   HOME. 


Joey  :  "Please  let  us  stay  up.  We  want  to  see  the 
Old  Year  die." 

Morgan  :  "Yes,  let  them  stay  up.  It  is  not  two 
hours  left  till  the  New  Year  is  ushered  in.  We  can 
spend  the  time  in  singing  and  talking,  and  the  children 
can  play  on  the  piano  and  with  their  presents.  Let  us 
now  sing  a  Christmas  verse.     Here  is  the  Christmas 


Sacrifice  205 

number  of  our  Sunday  school  paper  with  a  picture 
of  Luther  and  his  Christmas  at  home  with  his  family. 
His  example  has  been  followed  by  millions  and 
brought  Christ  and  Christmas  joy  in  to  countless 
homes.  Here  is  also  one  of  his  beautiful  poems.  Let 
us  sing  the  eight  verses  together." 

All: 

"Thy  little  ones,  dear  Lord,  are  we, 
And  come.  Thy  lowly  bed  to  see ; 
Enlighten  every  soul  and  mind. 
That  we  the  way  to  Thee  may  find. 

"We  gather  round  Thee,  Jesus  dear, 
So  happy  in  Thy  presence  here ; 
Grant  us,   our   Savior,   every  one, 
To  stand  in  Heaven  before  Thy  throne." 

Arentsson  :  "Telia,  you  go  now  and  play  with  your 
dolls." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :    "You  seem  to  be  so  fond  of  chil- 
dren-" 
'  Arentsson  :    "I  have  always  liked  them,  and  they 
have  always  liked  me." 

Morgan:  "You  should  have  been  married  and  had 
a  house  full  of  them  like  myself." 

Arentsson  :  "I  had  once  intended  to  get  married, 
but — something  happened.     My  intended  died." 

Mrs.  Morgan:    "Oh — !" 

Arentsson  :  "I  have  had  plenty  of  other  people's 
children.  All  the  children  in  my  neighborhood  reckon 
themselves  as  also  mine.  Besides,  as  a  schoolmaster 
for  35  years,  I  have  had  over  2,000  children,  lovely 
boys  and  girls  everyone." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "Sometimes  when  the  children  are 
naughty  I  feel  like  giving  up.  But  how  dear  they  seem 
when  they  get  sick  and  how  strong  then  my  courage 


206  The  Academy  for  Princes 

and  arms  become.  I  think  of  the  passage:  'As  thy 
days  shall  thy  strength  be.'  " 

Morgan:  "I  reckon  the  summer  all  the  children 
were  sick  and  at  death's  door  the  happiest  in  my  life. 
Mother  and  1  had  to  sacrifice  and  stay  up  nights 
and  get  down  on  our  knees  and  demand  an  answer 
as  we  never  did  before  and  as  we  never  have  done 
since.  We  were  brought  nearer  to  our  children  and 
our  God,  the  very  memory  of  which  is  even  now  an 
inspiration." 

Arentsson  :  "You  have  noticed  the  hold  the  stories 
of  sacrifice  have  on  the  children?" 

Morgan  :  "Yes.  I  have  read  stories  to  them  and 
told  them  stories  just  as  you  did  this  evening.  And 
I  have  been  surprised  to  see  them  so  taken  up  with 
the  heroic,  in  fact,  anything  that  calls  for  real  sacri- 
fice. There  is  no  story  that  appeals  to  them  as  much 
as  the  crucifixion.  Knute  has  shed  many  a  tear  hear- 
ing it." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "Why  does  the  Church  not  make 
more  of  Easter  and  Pentecost?  It  seems  to  me  that 
all  the  world  rejoices  at  Christmas,  only  the  dancers 
rejoice  at  Easter,  and  nobody  knows  anything  about 
Pentecost." 

Arents.son  :  "I  think  I  understand  why.  Xo.  I  do 
not  care  to  give  my  views  now.  I  am  thinking  about 
the  appeal  that  sacrifice  makes  to  children.  Jesus  on 
the  cross!  The  early  Christians  to  the  lions!  The 
early  Lutherans  to  the  tlames!  The  early  Norwegians 
in  America  huddling  together  in  their  sod  houses  and 
log  cabins  at  family  devotion  and  congregational  ser- 
vice ;  then  building  churches  and  church  schools  be- 
fore they  had  coats  to  cover  their  backs.  Overcoats 
and  overshoes  the  first  two  generations  of  Norwegians 


Sacrifice  207 

in  America  never  used.  Theirs  was  a  life  of  toil  and 
sacrifice." 

Morgan  :  "The  story  of  sacrifice  grips  also  us  older 
people." 

Arentsson  :  "It  may.  -When  I  read  in  the  book 
that  you  gave  me,  'Quo  Vadis,'  of  the  martyrdom  of 
the  Roman  Christians,  I  must  confess  I  was  stirred. 
I  was  ashamed  of  myself  as  a  Christian.  I  had  done 
so  little,  been  so  cowardly  in  confessing  Christ's  name, 
sacrificed  so  little.  Just  think  of  it.  Nero  had  burned 
the  city.  The  populace  demanded  his  punishment. 
He  promised  the  populace  fat  feasts  and  unwonted 
entertainment,  and  blamed  the  Christians.  The 
populace  knew  that  the  Christians  were  innocent  and 
that  he  was  guilty,  but  were  satisfied  if  they  got  their 
feasts  and  spectacles.  Behold  the  awful  spectacle  of 
thousands  of  Christians  thrown  before  the  dogs  or 
lions,  stabbed  down  by  gladiators,  crucified  or  burned 
at  lamp  posts.  Listen  to  this  vivid  description :  'The 
Christians,  having  finished  their  songs,  remained  on 
their  knees,  motionless  as  statues  of  stone,  only  re- 
peating with  doleful  intonation,  "For  Christ!  For 
Christ !"  The  dogs  scented  human  beings  beneath 
the  animal  skins.  Surprised  at  their  silence,  however, 
they  did  not  venture  at  first  to  throw  themselves  on 
the  martyrs.  Some  leaned  against  the  walls  of  the 
boxes,  as  though  they  intended  to  go  among  the 
spectators ;  others  ran  around  barking  furiously,  as 
if  chasing  some  invisible  enemy.  The  people  were 
angry.  A  thousand  voices  shrieked,  some  roaring  like 
beasts,  others  barking,  others  urging  on  the  dogs  in 
various  languages.  The  maddened  dogs  would  run 
against  the  kneeling  Christians,  only  to  draw  back 
again,  gnashing  their  teeth.  Finally,  one  of  the  Mo- 
lossians  drove  his  fangs  into  the  skin-covered  shoulder 


208  The  Academy  for  Princes 

of  a  woman  kneeling  in  front  and  dragged  her  under 
him. 

"  'At  this  a  number  of  dogs  threw  themselves  upon 
the  Christians.  The  mob  ceased  its  tumult,  to  observe 
the  better.  .Amid  the  caning  howling  and  snarling,  the 
plaintive  voices  of  men  and  women  crying  "For 
Christ !  For  Christ !"  were  still  audible.  The  arena 
was  now  a  quivering  mass  of  dogs  and  people.  Blood 
streamed  from  the  torn  bodies.  Dogs  snatched  from 
one  another  bloody  members  of  the  human  body.  The 
odor  of  blood  and  torn  entrails  was  stronger  than  the 
Arabian  perfumes,  and  filled  the  whole  circus.  At 
last,  only  here  and  there  were  to  be  seen  a  few  kneeling 
forms.  But  even  these  soon  changed  into  squirming 
masses.' 

"Even  strong  men  fainted  at  the  sight  and  the  odor 
of  blood.  The  spectators,  however,  as  a  whole,  rest- 
less in  soul,  drunk  and  maddened  with  blood,  began 
to  call  in  shrill  voices  for  the  lions.  The  lions  had 
been  destined  for  the  following  day.  But  here  the 
emperor  dared  not  oppose  the  people's  wish.  There- 
fore he  gave  signals  for  more  Christians  to  be  driven 
in  and  the  lions'  dens  to  be  opened.  At  the  sight  of 
the  lions  even  the  dogs  cowered  and  fled.  The  spec- 
tators greeted  them  with  applause.  The  Christians 
began  singing  a  hymn  of  praise  to  Christ.  The  smell 
of  blood  in  the  sand  made  the  hungry  lions  restless. 

"  'One  of  them  made  a  sudden  dash  on  the  body 
of  a  woman  with  a  torn  face.  Lying  with  his  fore- 
paws  on  the  body,  he  licked  the  coagulated  blood  with 
his  rough  tongue.  .Another  approached  a  Christian 
holding  in  his  arms  a  child  sewed  up  in  a  fawn's  skin. 

"  'The  child  shivered  and  wept,  convulsively  em- 
bracing its  father's  neck,  who,  wishing  to  prolong  the 
infant's  life,  if  only  for  a  moment,  endeavored  to  tear 
it  away  so  that  he  might  hand  it  over  to  those  kneeling 


Sacrifice  209 

farther  on.  The  noise  and  movement  excited  the  lion. 
He  emitted  a  short,  sharp  roar,  killed  the  child  with 
one  blow  of  his  paw,  caught  the  father's  head  between 
his  jaws,  and  crushed  it  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye. 

"  'This  was  the  signal  for  all  the  other  lions  to  fall 
upon  the  Christians.  Some  women  could  not  restrain 
cries  of  terror.  The  cries  were  drowned  in  the  ap- 
plause. This  soon  ceased.  The  desire  to  see  over- 
came everything  else.  Then  began  terrible  scenes. 
Heads  disappeared  entirely  in  the  lions'  jaws.  Breasts 
were  opened  by  one  blow  of  the  paw.  Hearts  and 
lungs  were  dragged  out.  The  crunching  of  bones 
was  heard  under  the  fangs  of  the  lions,  who,  seizing 
the  victims  by  the  sides  or  back,  ran  around  with 
mad  leaps,  as  though  5n  search  of  hiding  places 
wherein  to  devour  them  undisturbed.  Other  lions 
fought  together.  Rearing  on  their  hind  legs,  clasped 
one  another  with  their  paws  like  wrestlers,  filling  the 
"amphitheatre  with  thunderous  roars.  Some  of  the 
audience  stood  up,  others  left  their  seats  to  reach  the 
lower  parts  of  the  rows  for  a  closer  view.  Many  were 
crowded  to  death.  It  seemed  as  though  the  excited 
spectators  would  end  by  throwing  themselves  into  the 
arena,  to  join  the  lions  in  tearing  the  Christians.  At 
times  unearthly  noises  were  heard,  at  others  applause ; 
then  came  roaring  and  rumbling,  the  gnashing  of 
teeth,  the  howling  of  the  Molossian  dogs.  And,  at 
intervals,  only  the  groaning  of  the  martyrs  could  be 
heard.'  " 

Mrs.  Morgan:  "Awful.  What  sacrifice!  What 
courage  and  faith !" 

Arentsson  :  "These  men,  women  and  children 
thought  the  Word  of  God  was  worth  dying  for  as 
well  as  living  for." 

Morgan  :  "That  makes  me  think  that  many  of  us 
are  a  good  deal  like  Esau ;  we  would  sell  our  hopes 


210  The  Academy  for  Princes 

of  Heaven  for  a  mess  of  pottage.  I  have  myself  known 
a  baptized  child  was  a  prince  of  God  by  right  and  had 
a  right  to  learn  the  Word  of  God,  yet  I  have  never 
made  up  my  mind  until  a  few  days  ago  to  give  my 
children  a  princely  training  at  a  church  school." 

Arentsson  :  "Vou  are  not  the  only  one  who  thinks 
that  way,  alas  and  alas!  I  have  been  a  teacher,  a 
teacher  in  the  public  schools  most  of  my  working  life. 
I  love  those  .schools,  and  I  have  done  good  work  there, 
if  I  may  say  so  myself.  But  they  do  not  provide  for 
the  'One  Thing  Needful.'  They  are  not  my  ideal.  I 
say  so  with  all  my  heart  that  they  cannot  come  up  to 
the  church  schools,  no  matter  if  they  arc  ever  so  much 
better  housed  and  manned.  They  lack  the  Word  of 
God.  Oh,  that  our  people  would  be  willing  to  sacri- 
fice as  much  to  establish  church  schools  as  were  the 
early  Roman  Christian  martyrs  for  their  faith." 

Knute:    "What  are  you  talking  about  now?" 

Morgan  :  "Arentsson  was  talking  about  the  sacri- 
fice of  the  early  martyrs." 

Knute:  "I  thought  that  of  the  first  Lutherans  was 
worse." 

Arentsson:  "The  book  that  Julia  Danielson  gave 
to  Louisetta  is  certainly  interesting.  Schmidt  and 
Schuh's  'Through  Luther  to  Liberty.'  How  it  grips 
the  heart  and  braces  up  the  courage  to  read  of  the 
sacrifices  of  our  Lutheran  forefathers.  There  is  not 
a  boy  or  girl  in  the  land  who  would  not  be  proud  of 
being  a  Lutheran  after  reading  such  an  historical  ac- 
count of  the  first  Lutherans.  And  when  we  speak 
of  sacrifices  to  keep  up  our  church  schools  in  this 
country,  what  we  are  now  doing  is  nothing  in  com- 
parison with  these  faithful  few  at  the  beginning.  The 
only  fault  I  find  in  this  book  by  Schmidt  and  Schuh  is. 
that  it  is  not  quite  realistic  enough.  The  persecution 
was  worse  than  this  story  pictures.     And  it  got  in- 


BU  KNJNG  OF  HERETICS  IN  PARIS. 

Would  You   Like   to   Be   Burnt   Alive  for  the   Privilege 

of   Studying   the    Bible? 

From    Ridpath's    "'Universal    History." 


212  The  Academy  for  Princes  * 

crcasingly  worse  after  the  Inquisition  was  set  up  by 
the  pope  in  1542,  and  the  Jesuits  were  commissioned 
to  carry  out  its  mock  work  and  hellish  tortures.  I 
sec  you  have  there  in  your  shelves  a  Ridpath's  'Uni- 
versal History.'  Look  here  on  page  232  of  Volume 
III  at  the  execution  of  heretics  by  hanging.  On  page 
242  is  an  illustration  of  burning  French  heretics  in 
Paris ;  on  pages  253,  257  and  258  we  have  scenes  from 
the  Massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew ;  on  page  297  a  man 
is  being  tried  by  being  hanged  by  his  feet  and  pinched 
with  hot  irons  until  he  has  confessed  to  being  a  Bible 


KXUTTKw  or  PttonvTAxn  »  tmt  )rmiE»L4]iik» 

What   It   Cost   the   Reformer*   to    Read   the    Bible. 
From    Ridpath's    "I'nivcrsal    History." 

reader  and  to  knowing  that  So  and  So  also  are ;  on 
page  304  we  see  a  number  of  Hollanders  dangling 
from  the  branches  of  a  tree  on  account  of  their  Pro- 
testant faith.  No  account  yet  written  can  make  suffi- 
ciently real  what  the  early  Protestants  were  willing 
to  pay  for  the  privilege  of  reading  the.  Word  of  God. 
But  we  poor  souls,  think  that  the  nearness  of  a  local 
high  school  or  the  size  of  a  state  uiiivcrsity  is  of  much 
more  consideration  than  the  Word  of  Ciod,  the  only 
real  reason  why  we  have  established  and  supported 
church  academies  and  colleges." 

Morgan:    "When  I  read  the  book,  'Through  Luther 


Sacrifice  213 

to  Liberty,'  I  was  astounded  at  the  effect  that  the 
reading  of  the  Bible  and  the  Catechism  had  on  every- 
body, high  and  low.  For  example,  'Day  by  day  Hin- 
nark  sat  in  a  quiet  corner  of  the  hospital  and  copied 
the  Catechism,  which  at  that  time  could  not  yet  be 
bought  in  Vienna.  Moreover,  the  funds  of  his  master 
had  become  so  low  again  that  there  was  no  thought 
of  buying  books.  Writing  was  a  difficult  task  for  our 
Hinnark,  who  could  still  wield  the  hammer  and  his 
sword  far  better  then  the  pen.  Nothwithstanding  he 
thought  again  and  again:  "How  my  father  will  be 
pleased  when  he  sees  what  good  fruit  his  instruction 
in  writing  has  borne.  He  will  devour  Luther's  book ! 
That  is  bound  to  relieve  him  of  all  doubt."  With  this 
he  whispered  to  himself:  "Purchased  and  won  me 
from  all  sins,  from  death,  and  the  power  of  the  Devil : 
not  with  gold  nor  silver,  but  with  His  holy,  precious 
blood,  and  with  His  innocent  suffering  and  death,  that 
I  might  be  His  own." 

"  'When,  finally,  Hinnark  began  to  narrate  his  ex- 
perience, which  was  of  special  interest  to  the  younger 
members  of  this  truly  godly  family,  the  father  put 
on  his  horn  spectacles  and  occupied  himself  with  the 
Catechism.  It  was  an  even  greater  refreshment  for 
him  than  it  had  been  several  months  ago  for  Hinnark, 
who,  at  heart,  had  placed  all  his  trust  in  the  Savior 
long  before  he  saw  the  book.  When,  about  midnight, 
the  others  finally  sought  their  couch,  the  father  was 
still  awake,  pouring  over  his  Catechism.  He  probably 
would  have  read,  meditated,  and  prayed  all  night,  if 
his  dim  lamp  had  not  eventually  gone  out.  He  sank 
upon  his  knees  before  his  working  table  and  poured' 
out  his  overfull  heart  to  God,  who  had  finally  led  him 
to  a  living,  saving  faith.  When  he  did  go  to  bed,  his 
excited  thoughts  did  not  permit  him  to  sleep  for  a 
long  time.    Nor  did  the  Devil  at  once  take  his  depar- 


214 


The  Academy  for  Princes 


turc:  he  marshalled  the  old  doubts  to  a  last  assault. 
Again  the  old  tailor  asked  himself  whether  the  Savior 
had  really  and  truly  made  atonement  for  all  his  sins, 
whether  faith  was  really  enough  for  the  forgiveness 


A  Lutheran  Martyr's  [)rath. 

We  can  take  a  stand  for  Chriatian  education  without  any  fear  of  the  stake. 
From   Th.   riraclmer's  "Here   I   Stand." 


of  all  sins.  As  answer  he  repeated  the  words:  "Not 
with  gold  or  silver,"  etc.,  and  then  he  continued: 
"That  I  might  be  His  own,  and  live  under  Him  in  His 
Kingdom  and  serve  Him." 

"My  dearest  Savior,  how  willingly  will  I  live  unto 


Sacrifice  215 

Thee  and  serve  Thee,  since  Thou  hast  redeemed  me 
from  all  sin,  from  death  and  from  the  power  of  the 
Devil." 

"  'When  the  Devil  wanted  to  come  once  more  with 
doubts,  old  father  Smid  said  aloud :  "This  is  most 
certainly  true." 

"  'His  wife  awoke  and  asked  what  he  was  doing. 

"  'I  have  come  to  faith  in  my  Lord  and  Savior,  and 
no  Devil  shall  rob  me  of  it ;  for  it  is  most  certainly 
true  that  I  have  been  saved  through  Christ  by  grace 
alone.'  " 

Arentsson  :  "I  am  still  more  astounded  at  the  lack 
of  effect  on  the  people  of  today.  We  are  like  Israel 
of  Jesus'  day.  It  is  our  day  of  visitation.  Christ  is 
preached  unto  us  as  the  crucified  and  risen  Savior. 
His  W^ord  is  laid  open  on  every  table.  We  have  ears 
to  hear,  but  yet  do  not  hear ;  eyes  have  we  to  see,  but 
do  not  see.  We  do  not  give  heed.  W^e  have  no  in- 
tense hunger  and  thirst  as  did  the  men  of  Luther's 
day." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "I  can  readily  understand  why  we 
should  prize  the  Bible  so  highly.  But  don't  you  think 
we  Lutherans  make  too  much  of  Luther's  'Cate- 
chisms,' the  'Augsburg  Confession'  and  the  Creed?" 

Arentsson  :  "By  no  means.  We  prize  the  priceless 
gifts  far  too  little.  Dr.  Jonas  said  about  the  'Small 
Catechism' :  'It  may  be  bought  for  six  pence,  but 
6,000  worlds  would  not  pay  for  it.'  Luther  said  that 
he  had  to  eat  it  daily.  It  is  the  'Layman's  Bible,'  a 
'Key  to  the  Scriptures.'  In  a  visitation  to  the  Congre- 
gations Luther  discovered  a  wretched  condition  of  ig- 
norance. Hence  he  wrote  the  two  'Catechisms,'  the 
'Smaller'  for  the  people,  the  'Larger'  for  the  pastors. 
'Three  things  a  man  must  know  to  be  saved,'  said  he. 
'First,  he  must  know  what  to  do  and  leave  undone. 
Secondly,    seeing    that    he    is    unable,    by    his    own 


216  The  Academy  for  Princes 

strength,  to  do  it  and  leave  it  undone,  he  must  know 
where  to  seek  and  to  find  strength.  Thirdly,  to  know 
how  to  seek  and  to  get  it.  Thus  the  Law  shows  the 
man  his  disease ;  the  Creed  tells  him  where  to  find 
his  medicine,  the  grace;  the  Lord's  Prayer  teaches 
him  how  to  seek  it  and  appropriate  it.'  Luther  gives 
the  central  position  to  the  Creed,  and  in  its  Second 
Article  is  the  very  heart  of  Christianity.  In  additiorf 
to  these  three  chief  parts  Luther  added  a  fourth  on 
Baptism  and  a  fifth  on  the  Lord's  Supper,  for  the 
edification  and  comfort  of  the  people  of  God  of  all 
times  and  places.  Throughout  the  whole  book 
breathes  the  atmosphere  of  childlike,  living  faith.  The 
book  is  as  wonderful  and  fresh  now  as  when  it  was 
written.  I  was  teaching  parochial  school  one  sum- 
mer in  Milwaukee.  A  stranger  dropped  in  during  a 
recitation  period.  I  handed  him  a  Catechism  and 
kept  on  with  my  work.  He  began  reading  with  curi- 
osity and  increasing  interest.  'What  a  remarkable 
book,'  said  he  after  school  was  dismissed.  T  must  get 
a  copy.  I  have  never  seen  anything  like  it.  It  affects 
the  heart  like  the  first  love  for  woman,'  We  can  well 
afford  to  read  it  again  and  again.  Wc  shall  no  more 
tire  of  it  than  we  do  of  bread  and  butter,  of  father  and 
mother,  of  spouse  and  children.  The  better  we  know 
it,  the  dearer  it  becomes  to  our  heart." 

Mrs.  Morg.xn  :  "But  the  'Augsburg  Confession' — 
I  have  not  even  read  it.  I  do  not  know  anybody  that 
has  either." 

Arentsson  :  "Just  as  Luther's  'Smaller  Catechism' 
is  the  direct  or  indirect  model  of  all  catechisms,  so  is 
the  'Augsburg  Confession'  the  direct  or  indirect  model 
of  nearly  all  other  confessions.  It  is  fittingly  called 
the  'Grand  Confession,'  and  as  it  contains  a  full, 
though  short,  statement  of  the  Lutheran  doctrines,  we 


Sacrifice  217 

do  well  in  holding  it  in  reverence  and  in  studying  it. 
You  can  get  a  copy  for  15  cents." 

Morgan  :  "I  will  get  my  lady  a  copy  on  her  next 
birthday,  sure." 

Arentsson  :  "You  must  be  careful  not  to  cast  a 
slur  on  Creed.  The  Bible  states  the  Word  of  God ; 
Creed  states  what  a  Church  understands  the  Bible  to 
teach.  Creed  is  a  short  summary  of  a  Church's  be- 
lief. It  is  the  flag  of  the  Church,  the  pupil  of  its  eye. 
The  Christian  Church  as  a  whole  has  three  General 
Creeds,  formulated  like  all  other  Creeds,  through  ne- 
cessity, after  much  study  and  discussion  with  heretics. 
Then  there  are  the  special  Creeds  of  each  denomina- 
tion, Catholic,  Lutheran,  Episcopalian,  Methodist,  etc. 
Each  Church  states  in  the  special  Creed  ifs  interpre- 
tation of  the  Bible.  We  believe  the  Lutheran  Creed 
conforms  to  Scripture  on  every  point,  and  we  do  not 
want  to  hear  any  slur  upon  it." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "I  have  heard  preachers  even  laugh 
at  Creed  as  narrowness." 

Arentsson:  "If  a  man  thinks  the  thoughts  of  God, 
he  is  not  narrow,  though  alone.  Holy  things  can  be 
blasphemed.     Jesus  was  called  Beelzebul." 

Mrs.  Morgan:  "The  children  are  singing.  Listen: 
'Now  found  is  the  Fairest  of  Roses.'  " 

Arentsson  :  "All  that  glitters  is  not  gold.  Real 
gold  is  often  overlooked.  There  had  been  gold  in 
California  centuries  before  1849,  but  the  eyes  that 
saw  saw  it  not.  A  man  in  St.  Louis  County,  Minne- 
sota, sold  his  farm  for  $1,500,  thinking  the  purchaser 
was  a  fool  to  pay  so  much  for  rocks  and  stumps.  The 
buyer  had  discovered  a  vast  deposit  of  iron  cropping 
up  to  the  surface  of  this  farm  and  made  his  million 
mark  with  the  purchase.  A  French  soldier  in  the  War 
of  1871  was  captured  and  cared  for  in  a  German  home. 


218  Tht'  ^h' tide  my  for  Princes 

Havinp^  been  well  treated,  he  deeded  his  property  to 
these  new-found  friends.  The  deed  was  written  on  a 
photograph.  These  Germans  could  not  read  French 
and  kept  the  picture  on  their  wall  until  one  day  a 
man  who  could  read  French  in  astonishment  revealed 
the  content  of  the  writing.  So  we  live  our  lives  in 
unhappy  ignorance  of  the  meaning  of  the  mottoes 
and  pictures  on  our  walls,  the  carefully  penned  and 
dearly  purchased  Creeds  and  Confessions  and  Cate- 
chisms, the  infinite  riches  of  the  Word  of  God." 

Morgan  :  "Our  liberties  and  heritage  have  cost  our 
forefathers  not  a  little." 

Arentsson  :  "Not  a  little.  In  the  first  place,  our 
salvation,  though  free,  is  the  costliest  gift  of  all.  It 
has  cost  the  life  and  the  death  agony  of  the  Son  of 
God.  In  the  second  place,  the  spreading  of  the  Gospel 
of  salvation  and  its  preservation  has  cost  much  work 
and  sacrifice.  The  disciple  is  not  above  his  Lord.  \Vc 
have  been  speaking  of  persecution  for  Christ's  name's 
sake.  At  times  these  heroes  of  the  faith  seemed  to 
stand  alone  against  the  powers  of  darkness,  just  as 
Luther  at  Worms: 

"  'And  prince  and  potentate  were  there. 
With  powers  to  burn  or  ban. 
The  Church,  the  State,  and  Hell  arrayed 
A{^inst  one  steadfast  man.' " 

Morgan  :  "We  do  not  have  the  chance  to  fight  and 
.sacrifice  heroically  as  did  our  forefathers." 

Arentsson  :  "Oh,  yes,  we  have.  In  matters  of  faith 
we  are  sorely  beset  by  all  the  'isms'  of  Hell.  There 
never  were  .so  many  Creeds  and  such  indifference  to 
Creed  at  the  same  time  and  everybody  attacking  us 
like  mosquitoes  in  a  marsh  or  microbes  in  a  pesthousc. 
We  have  all  the  Reformed  Sects,  the  Catholics,  the 
non-Christian  Sects,  the  anti-Christian  societies;  we 


Sacrifice  219 

have  the  reaction  from  Puritanism  and  holding  fast 
to  Creed;  we  have  the  secular  spirit  which  would 
tear  away  from  school,  legislative  hall  and  court  the 
last  trace  of  Christianity ;  we  have  the  spectacle  of 
mere  religion  being  confused  with  the  Christian  re- 
ligion, of  morality  and  humanity  being  made  equiv- 
alent to  the  Gospel  of  salvation  by  faith;  we  have 
law-making  without  end,  and  lawlessness  and  anarchy 
daily  practised  without  a  blush  even  by  law-makers ; 
we  have  a  bloody  prosperity  and  an  insane  craze  after 
lucre  and  pleasure ;  we  have  little  time  for  solid  read- 
ing or  meditation,  for  home  duties  and  worship  in  the 
Lord's  temple.  It  is  harder  to  be  a  hero  of  peace  than 
of  war,  to  go  up  stream  than  down,  to  be  different 
from  the  crowd  than  to  silently  or  noisily  follow  in 
its  wake.  But  we  have  heroes  even  today.  Prof. 
Boby,  for  example,  I  reckon  as  one.  You  know  him?" 
Morgan  :  "We  certainly  do.  He  is  a  fine  fellow." 
Arentsson  :  "You  may  know  that  after  he  had 
served  a  while  as  a  minister,  he  was  called  to  take 
charge  of  a  new  academy.  It  takes  some  faith  and 
backbone  to  accept  such  a  call  at  a  time  when  high 
schools  shoot  up  in  a  night  like  Jack's  beanstalk.  He 
accepted,  gritting  his  teeth  for  the  struggle.  Promi- 
nent Lutheran  pastors  prophesied  that  his  school 
would  close  its  doors  within  three  months.  Boby  se- 
lected assistants  who  were  unmarried  and  willing  to 
sacrifice.  For  four  years  these  men  did  not  draw  any 
salary,  but  lived  on  their  relatives  and  charity.  To- 
day his  school  is  without  debt,  is  valued  at  $100,000 
and  has  about  300  students  in  attendance.  Talk  about 
heroism  and  patriotism.  This  Norwegian-American, 
this  hyphenate,  as  men  are  pleased  to  call  the  foreign- 
born  who  are  not  Anglo-Saxon,  has  by  this  sacrifice 


220  The  Academy  for  Princes 

served  his  country  most  patriotically  and  heroically. 
Our  country's  need  is  not  military  praparedness  but 
Christian  knowledge  and  childlike  faith  in  the  Al- 
mighty and  His  Son,  the  Prince  of  Peace." 

MoR<;.\N  :  "Yes,  and  my  old  teacher  Thorbj0rnnels 
was  also  a  hero.  You  know  how  he  struggled  for 
25  years  to  keep  his  academy  above  the  waves. 
Bookstead,  too,  is  made  of  heroic  metal.  He  had 
built  up  one  academy  on  the  frontiers,  and  then,  when 
his  territory  began  to  assume  a  well  settled  appear- 
ance, he  turned  his  school  over  to  younger  hands  and 
went  out  West  to  become  a  pioneer  schoolmaster 
again.  I  tell  you — .  Somebody  is  at  the  door.  It 
must  be  Louisetta." 

LouiSETTA  (returning  from  Danielson's)  :  "We  had 
so  much  fun.  Julia  has  been  telling  so  much  about 
the  academy.  I  can  hardly  wait  till  the  second  of 
January." 

Morgan  :  "You  are  at  last  willing  to  go  to  the 
academy.  It  seems  that  the  very  best  agents  for  a 
school  are  the  students  who  attend  it." 

Arentsson  :  "It  is  the  personal  touch.  I  know 
Catholic  girls  who  have  drawn  Lutheran  girls  into 
convents  in  this  way." 

Morgan  :  "I  have  been  planning  to  let  you  take 
music  lessons  at  the  academy," 

LorisETTA :  "Goodie,  won't  that  be  grand.  Will  I 
have  time  for  it?" 

Morgan  :  "The  first  year  I  attended  the  academy, 
I  d'd  chores  and  washed  clothes  to  make  my  way ;  the 
second  year  I  washed  blackboards  and  waited  on 
tables.  Yet  I  found  time  to  take  music  lessons.  You 
must  find  time  by  looking  after  the  minutes.  Our 
music  teachers  were  Tilda  Tccnsat  and  Ohnesta,  and 
they  were  good  ones,  too.    I  hope  the  present  teachers. 


Sacrifice  221 

F.  Melius,  Laura  Rite,  and  Johannes  Hill  are  as  good. 
You  go  and  play  on  the  piano." 
Arentsson  :  "You  have  a  bright  girl  there." 
Morgan  :  "Pretty  fair.  One  of  the  reasons  why  I 
want  her  to  go  to  the  academy  is  the  question  of  her 
possible  future  home  life.  A  wife  and  mother  ought 
to  be  better  established  in  the  truth  than  the  husband, 
because  most  of  the  home  instruction  falls  to  her  lot. 
Our  mother  used  to  sit  at  the  spinning  wheel  and  hear 
us  learn  our  lessons  aloud,  and  our  father  used  to 
examine  us  when  he  was  through  with  supper,  as  to 
what  we  had  learned  during  the  day.  That  is  a  good 
Norwegian  custom  that  I  want  to  keep  up  in  my  line. 
And  then  I  have  thought  a  lot  about  the  mixed  marri- 
age problem.  I  really  believe  in  mixed  marriages  from 
the  physical  standpoint.  I  would  have  had  nothing 
against  marrying  a  Swede  or  a  Dane  or  an  English- 
women or  a  German  or  almost  any  other  nationality. 
I  would  have  tried  to  learn  my  wife's  native  language 
and  the  history  of  her  people,  and  I  would  have  taught 
her  Norwegian  and  things  Norwegian.  I  trust  my 
children  will  do  as  I  would  have  done  in  case  they 
should  marry  among  some  other  people  than  their 
own.  What  I  fear  most  is  that  they  will  find  a  mate 
with  a  different  Creed  or  none  at  all.  'Be  not  un- 
equally yoked  together  with  unbelievers,'  is  a  good 
Bible  rule.  Such  a  situation  is  not  conducive  to  peace 
in  the  family.  Husband  against  wife ;  or,  both  in- 
different. The  history  of  such  mixed  marriages  in 
Scripture  begins  with  dark  clouds  and  a  destructive 
flood.  The  descendants  of  Cain  were  ungodly ;  the 
descendants  of  Seth  were  godly.  The  sons  of  Seth 
saw  that  the  daughters  of  Cain  were  fair  as  the 
morning  and  united  with  them,  but  the  offspring  were 
a  wicked,  ungodly  brood.  Solomon,  the  Wise,  mar- 
ried an  Egyptian  idolatress  and  other  heathen  women 


222  The  Academy  for  Princes 

to  the  undoing  of  himself  and  his  kingdom.  Ahab 
married  the  Sidonian  Jezebel  and  brought  untold  woe 
upon  himself  and  the  Chosen  People.  I  admit  that 
Catholics  and  Reformed  have  a  good  deal  of  the  Gos- 
pel, enough  to  save  anyone  who  will  believe  the  truth 
in  Christ  Jesus,  but  I  know  that  they  have  also  a  good 
many  heresies,  many  of  which  might  be  the  means 
of  barring  a  soul  from  Heaven.  I  want  my  children 
to  marry  Lutherans,  Lutherans  who  have  been  trained 
to  be  both  Christian  and  churchly.  If  I  send  them 
to  a  Lutheran  school  they  may  there  meet  their  future 
helpmeets." 

Arentsson  :  "You  are  a  shrewd  one,  you  are.  Still, 
you  may  be  disappointed,  for  love  is  blind,  you  know." 

Morgan  :  "T  have  been  trying  to  figure  out  the 
comparative  cost  of  an  education  at  church  and  state 
schools.  Now,  you  have  had  much  experience  in  the 
world  and  could  help  me  some  here." 

Arents.sox  :    "Yes,  sir.     I  shall  try." 

Morg.xn:  "Look  at  my  lists.  The  first  contains  a 
statement  of  one  seventh  of  the  actual  living  expenses 
of  my  family  apart  from  school,  this  being  the  average 
falling  on  each  in  the  family.  It  does  not  include 
church  and  farm  expenses.  The  room  account  in- 
cludes taxes,  fuel,  light  and  repairs. 

Board  $  74.65 

Room 53W 

Clothes • 42.00 

Wash  2.60 

Doctor   and   dentist 10.48 

Miscellaneous 10.70 

Total $1944^ 

It  costs  me  to  keep  house  nearly  $200  for  each  one 
of  us.  At  that  we  live  modestly.  Now  here  is  a  list 
of  expenses  at  high  school,  provided  I  lived  in  town. 


Sacrifice  223 

and  provided  I  were  sending  the  child  to  the  town 
high  school.  I  reckon  9  months  at  school  and  3 
months  at  home,  that  is,  the  figures  are  for  the  year. 

At  high  school 

Living  in  Away  from 

town  home 

Board $  74.65  $150.00 

Rootfi ._ 53-99  68.00 

Clothes   42.00  42.00 

Wash 2.60  5.00 

Doctor  and  dentist 10.48  10.48 

Miscellaneous 10.70  12.00 

Books   and   school   supplies 1500  1500 

Incidentals 10.00  10.00 

Total $219.42  $312.48 

Arentsson  :  "The  cost  of  having  a  child  at  high 
school  right  at  hand  will  then  apparently  cost  only 
$25  more  than  the  ordinary  living  expenses.  And  the 
cost  of  having  the  child  at  high  school  in  town  near 
by  will  cost  about  $118  above  the  ordinary  expenses." 
Morgan  :  "Next  I  have  a  statement  of  the  cost  of 
going  to  the  academy.  This  includes  the  summer 
expenses  at  home.  The  academy  estimate  away  from 
home  presupposes  that  the  child  stays  at  the  dormi- 
tory. Outside  of  the  dormitory  the  expenses  are  apt 
to  be  higher. 

At  academy 

Living  in  Away  from 

town  home 

Board $  74.65  $100.00 

Room 53-99  50.00 

Clothes  42.00  42.00 

Wash  .  .  . 2.60  5.00 

Doctor   and   dentist 10.48  10.48 

Miscellaneous 10.70  12.00 

Books   and   school   supplies 1500  15.00 

Incidentals 10.00  10.00 

Tuition 36.00  36.00 

Fare 10.00 

Total $255.42  $290.48 

Arentsson  :    "The  tuition  is  the  only  item  against 
the  academy — $]  a  week.    What  a  sacrifice  in  the  eyes 


224  The  Academy  for  Princes 

of  some.  That  dollar  is  as  big  as  the  full  moon.  You 
can  hide  the  sun  with  a  dollar  if  you  hold  it  close 
enough.  You  can  place  it  between  yourself  and  the 
Savior,  the  Bright  and  Morning  Star,  the  Sun  of 
Kighteousncss,   the    Light  of  the   World." 

Morgan  :  "The  academy  board  and  room  is  cheaper 
and  makes  up  for  the  tuition.  Daniclson  is  right.  It 
will  cost  %22  less  to  send  the  child  away  to  the  acad- 
emy than  away  to  the  nearest  high  school." 

Mrs.  Morgan  :  "I  have  heard  so  much  complaint 
about  the  increase  of  expense  at  our  college.  We 
have  put  up  new  buildings  and  provided  an  endow- 
ment fund,  and  still  it  costs  more  than  ever  to  attend. 
I  can  not  understand  the  reason." 

Arentsson  :  "The  reason  is  simple.  Money  that 
has  been  raised  to  erect  new  buildings  has  been  spent 
on  new  buildings.  Money  that  has  been  raised  as  an 
endowment  fund  goes  into  such  a  fund,  the  interest 
of  which  is  applied  to  running  expenses.  Both  of  these 
reduce  expenses,  as  intended.  For,  if  there  were  no 
dormitory  buildings,  the  boys  and  girls  would  have 
to  room  and  board  down  town.  This  would  increase 
the  cost  of  living  and  the  difficulty  of  school  super- 
vision. And  again,  if  there  was  no  endowment  fund, 
the  interest  of  which  helped  to  pay  the  teachers,  jani- 
tors, and  coal  bills,  then  all  of  the  salaries  and  running 
expenses  not  covered  by  tuition  would  have  to  be  paid 
by  the  Congregations.  There  are  several  factors  that 
make  expenses  go  up :  The  cost  of  living  is  higher  at 
school  as  well  as  at  home ;  the  attendance  is  larger, 
requiring"  more  teachers;  the  salaries  of  the  teachers 
have  been  increased  on  account  of  the  increased  cost 
of  living.  We  have  no  kick  coming  at  the  expense 
of  our  college.  It  costs  our  Synod  less  than  lo  cents 
a  soul  per  year." 


Sacrifice  22  S 

MoRGA*N :  "I  have  also  worked  out  a  comparative 
list  of  college  and  university  expenses.  I  do  not  refer 
here  to  professional  courses  at  the  university,  w^hich 
are  much  higher.  These  lists  include  the  three  sum- 
mer months  at  home,  which  costs  about  $50." 

At  state  university 

Living  in  Away  from 

town  home 

Board $  74.65  •      $150.00 

Room  53.99  75.00 

Clothes  42.00  42.00 

Wash 2.60  5.00 

Doctor   and   dentist 10.48  10.48 

Miscellaneous 12.00  12.00 

Books   and   school   supplies 20.00  20.00 

Incidentals  25.00  25.00 

Fare 10.00 

Total $240.72        -       $349.48 

At  church  college 

Living  in  Away  from 

town  home 

Board $  74.65  $120.00 

Room 5300  50.00 

Clothes  42.00  42.00 

Wash 2.60  2.60 

Doctor   and   dentist 10.48  10.48 

Miscellaneous 12.00  12.00 

Books   and   school   supplies 20.00  20.00 

Incidentals 17.00  17.00 

Tuition 36.00  36.00 

Fare 10.00 

Total  $268.72  $320.08 

Arents.son  :  "It  will  cost  less  to  send  a  youth  away 
to  college  than  to  the  university.  According  to  your 
reckoning,  it  will  cost  about  $300  to  attend  the  uni- 
versity away  from  home,  and  $270  to  attend  college. 
The  college  cost  less  than  $150  a  year  in  my  youth. 
Living  was  cheaper." 

Morgan:  "Note  that  these  figures  include  the  ex- 
penses for  the  summer  vacation  at  home,  clothes,  doc- 
tor and  fare.  It  does  not  include  church  expenses. 
How  large  should  they  be?" 


226  The  Academy  for  Princes 

Arentsson  :  "They  ought  to  be  one-tenth  of  the 
whole  income,  and  in  this  case  of  the  whole  outlay. 
The  monty  can  be  given  to  the  Church  by  the  student 
with  the  advice  of  parents  and  pastor." 

Mokd.vN:  "Note  also  that  sending  a  youth  to  acad- 
emy costs  only  from  $60  to  $95  more  than  having  him 
at  home  doing  nothing,  and  the  cost  of  sending  him  to 
college  costs  only  $75  to  $125  more  than  having  him 
home  doing  nothing.  Jesus  says,  'Which  of  you,  in- 
tending to  build  a  tower,  sitteth  not  down  first,  and 
counteth  the  cost,  whether  he  have  sufficient  to  finish 
it?  Or  what  king,  going  to  make  war  against  another 
king,  sitteth  not  down  first,  and  consulteth  whether 
he  be  able  with  10.000  to  meet  him  that  cometh  against 
him  with  20.000?'  Is  it  worth  while  to  give  my  chil- 
dren a  higher  education?  It  will  cost  me  at  the  present 
prices  from  $95  to  $125  a  year  more  than  staying  at 
home  doing  nothing.  Four  years  at  the  academy  will 
cost  my  girl  or  boy  from  $250  to  $400  more  than  if 
they  staid  at  home  and  got  no  education.  Is  $400 
too  much  to  pay  for  a  Christian  education,  a  princely 
training?  Yes,  it  will  pay  to  invest  this  money.  If 
I  cannot  make  it  all  myself,  they  can  scratch  for  it 
themselves  during  the  summer  months,  besides  work 
on  the  side  during  the  school  year.  Is  it  then  worth 
while  to  give  them  a  princely  training  at  a  church 
academy  and  college?  Yes,  a  thou.sand  times  yes. 
The  expense  is  only  trifling  in  comparison  with  the 
returns.  In  the  light  of  the  sacrifice  of  the  fore- 
fathers, the  martyred  sires — ." 

Mrs.  Morg.vn:  "Julia  was  telling  about  two  boys 
who  remarked  that  they  had  been  at  the  academy 
three  months,  and  were  not  Christians  yet.  Are  you 
sure  that  the  academy  will  make  Christians?" 

Arents.son  :  "One  of  the  Twelve  was  Judas  Is- 
cariot.    Manv  a  church  member  denies  His  Lord  and 


Sacrifice 


227 


Master  like  Peter  at  the  trial.  Nevertheless,  it  is  pos- 
sible to  find  Him  wherever  His  Word  is  taught  in 
truth  and  purity,  and  many  there  are  that  do  find 
Him." 

Morgan  :  "The  clock  strikes  12.  The  year  is  dying 
in  the  night.  Come,  children,  let  us  sing  a  New  Year's 
hymn." 

All: 

"O    God,    our    Help    in    ages   past, 
Our  Hope  for  years  to  come — " 

Mrs.  Morgan  :    "The  phone  is  ringing." 
Morgan:    "Hello.     Is   it   you,    Danielson?     Happy 
New  Year  to  all !    Thanks.    The  Lord  bless  thee  and 
keep  thee,  too.     And  say,  I  have  made  a  New  Year's 
resolution. — Listen  then  : 


''The  Academy  for  my  princes  and  princesses  1 


S3      E 

<  t 


-:    '-'    -^     «i-5.~.: 


H    < 


^    ^= 


a;  c 


O.P. 


-^   J 


•     6, 


_.     U 

U 


.  o   -  . 


'B!s:d 


sen 

Ok 
•^    .  4/* 

Sols 

sis 
Of2< 


>•  o 

KB. 


-oE 


MS 


o  c 


^    ca 
d 


o  u     "o   .  o 


2       '«     ^-  •"«  2     S     f     c     c 
*     =«      utaxE     5  rt  ft     o      o 


>& 


<0  f<5ro  »wr4^0)  OvO'^  O 
o<  O.  O  O\00O>«^00  00  — O  NO 
BO       ooos       OOOOOOOOOO       SC  9<  Ox       00 


>  c:r 

VI  OS 


>  >  cs  ft      "iSs  o 


00       9tOxQ0O\       O^ff^OO 


U     O 


■HOc 

bo  a 
> 


-0-< 


sP^ 


p 

i^M 

m 

o    - 

< 

^  rt 

3 

-s. 

u 

rt 

«  ^ 

P^ 

O 

o 

w 

S 

f^.d 

u 

^j 

■< 

> 

ID 

«  o 


«  o  o 


4J   >T3P5 


'«' 


.O 


-2    nZ 


©.o 


J     O 


Ph        Pi 


°  S  S  o 


i>   o 

>  ft 


c^i       di        O-  rt        c        n 

I    .-g^.     -g         -I     I      o 
Scfirtcfi     ^         U     ^     P5 


o  o 

0\  On 


oc  NO  c^  re      <n 


CO  CO 

W    CSQ 

»J  at/) 

o  vz 


^^1  Sio& 


I".    (U 


0  V       '-^►-i  3t/2 

o  ra  4)  jjO  P>i 

ua<«t/2c/2<> 


o  ft  .O 


•30      o 


.ttJ 

:o 

^§ 

so 

.£02    . 


'I    JJS 


c  ba   o 

•iris 

3  3  «  C2 


^  gt/J 
•Sfaj 


00         00 

WW        °     ° 


So 


c 

O  [fl 

M    «•< 


P' 


^^Z 


30  3 

ijtr,.-] 


oq  CM  f^  fo       t*^ 


I.    BOOKS  BY  O.  M.  NORLIE. 

A.    AS  AUTHOR. 

I.  "A  Guide  to  Literary  Study,"  Milwaukee,  1901. 
47  pages.  Paper.  For  sale  by  Augsburg  Publishing 
House,  Minneapolis.     25  cents. 

A  clipping  from  "Stoughton  High  School  Days,"  Novem- 
ber,  1902 : 

"This  little  book  has  been  endorsed  by  a  hundred  leading 
literary  critics,  teachers  and  journals.  The  following  university 
men  have  all  commended  it  highly : 

W.    J.   Alexander,    Ph.D Professor   of    English,    Toronto  University 

F.    E.    Bolton,    Ph.D Professor    of    Pedagogy,    Iowa  University 

H.    E.    Bolton,   Ph.D..... Professor   of   History,   Texas  University 

W.  H.  Browne,   M.D Professor  of  English,  Johns   Hopkins  Universit'y 

R.    Burton,    Ph.D Professor   of    English,    Minnesota  University 

W.    B.    Cairns,    Ph.D Professor   of    English,   Wisconsin  University 

A.   S.  Cook,   Ph.D Professor   of   English,   Yale  University 

W.   H.   Crawshaw,   A.M Professor   of   English,    Colgate  University 

J.   V.    Denney,   A.B Professor   of    English,    Ohio  University 

E.  Dowden,    LL.D Professor    of    English,    Dublin  University 

C.  G.    Dunlap,    Lit.D Professor   of    English,    Kansas  University 

O.   F.   Emerson,   Ph.D.  ..  Professor  of   English,   Western   Reserve  University 

T.    W.    Hunt,    Lit.D Professor   of    English,    Princeton  University 

R.    Jones,    Ph.D Professor    of    English,    Vanderhilt  University 

F.  T.    Kelly,    Ph.D Instructor   in    Hebrew,    Wisconsin  University 

D.  L.    Kiehle,    LL.D Professor    of    Pedagogy,    Minnesota  University 

G.  L.    Kittridge,   A.B Professor   of    English,    Harvard  University 

H.    L.    Koopman,    A.M Librarian,    Brown  University 

A.    Lange,    Ph.D Professor   of    English,    California  University 

G.     E.    McLean,    LL.D President,    Iowa  LTniversity 

G.    MacMechan,    Ph.D Professor    of    English,    Dalhousie  University 

C.     Northrop,     Ph.D President,     Minnesota  University 

J.    E.    Olson,    B.L Professor   of   Scandinavian,   Wisconsin  University 

Al.    V.    O'Shea,    B.L Professor   of    Pedagogy,    Wisconsin  University 

W.   H.    Payne,   LL.D Professor   of   Pedagogy,    Michigan  University 

E.  Perrine,    Lit.D Professor    of    English,    Biicknell  University 

S.     Plantz,     D.D President,     Lawrence  LTniversity 

T.    R.    Price,    LL.D Professor   of   English,    Columbia  University 

C.   A.   Smith,    Ph.D Professor  of    English,   Loursiana  University 

J.    E.    Spingarn,    Ph.D.,   Tutor  in   Compar.    Literature,   Columbia  University. 

C.    T.    Winchester,   J.U.D Professor   of    Englisli,    Weslcyan  University 

The  following  indorsements  are  illustrative : 

"I  have  read  it  with  the  liveliest  interest  and  find  myself  in 
perfect  accord  with  the  essentials  of  your  scholarly  treatment. 
I  regard  your  treatise  as  a  real  contribution  to  literarj'  method- 
ology and  look  forward  with  eagerness  to  the  appearance  of  the 
book  on  the  classification  of  poetry.  The  principles  outlined  on 
page  30  are  the  only  ones,  I  am  convinced,  on  which  a  science 
of  literature  can  be  constructed.  That  I  .shall  call  the  attention 
of   my   students   to  your   work,    goes   without   saying." — Alexis 


232  Appendix 

F.  Lange,  Ph.D..  Professor  of  English  Language  and  Norse, 
University  of  California. 

"You  have  succeeded  in  making  a  most  readable  guide  to  the 
best  things  in  literature  free  from  statistical  dryness  and  tech- 
nical heaviness.  I  wish  a  copy  could  be  in  the  hands  of  every 
young  person  in  the  home  and  in  the  school.  We  then  as  teach- 
ers should  have  little  need  to  exhaust  ourselves  trying  to  make 
the  blase  youth  of  this  skeptical,  fiction-fed  generation  turn  to 
Homer  for  refreshment.  You  have,  it  seems  to  mc,  put  in  your 
little  book  the  essentials  of  literary  criticism,  quoting  the  best 
authorities  and  arraying  the  exposition  clearly,  effectively,  per- 
suasively. I  thank  you  for  doing  this  work.  Whenever  I  have 
occasion  I  shall  recommend  it  both  to  boys  and  girls  in  school 
as  well  as  older  children  who  want  a  succinct  statement  of  the 
rationale  of  literature." — J.  C.  Metcalf,  A.M.,  Professor  of 
English,  Georgetown  College,  Ky. 

"I  have  read  it  with  interest  and  have  found  in  it  much 
useful  guidance  and  suggestion." — E.  Dowden,  LL.D.,  D.C.L., 
LL.D.,  Professor  of  English  Literature  in  Dublin  University; 
author  of  "Shakespeare,"  "Shakespeare,  His  Mind  and  Art," 
"A  History  of  French  Literature,"  "New  Studies  in  Literature," 
etc. 

"Your  'Guide  to  Literary  Study'  I  have  read  with  interest 
and  entire  approval.  Your  exposition  of  the  importance  of  the 
classical  foundation  as  the  indispensable  basis  of  scholarship  in 
the  native  literature  is  well  conceived,  and  is  expressed  in  terms 
of  original  force  and  insight  that  quite  prevent  your  style  from 
seeming  in  the  least  bit  conventional." — Samuel  Thurbeh,  A.M., 
Master  of  English,  Girls'  High  School,  Boston;  Chairman,  Eng- 
lish Committee  of  Ten,  N.  E.  A. 

"You  have  made  a  valuable  contribution  to  educational  lit- 
erature, and  the  'Guide'  can  not  fail  to  be  of  substantial  service 
to  all  serious  students  of  literature.  Your  treatment  is  so  con- 
cise it  might  be  worthily  expanded  into  a  larger  volume." 
— W.  H.  Payne,  M.A.,  LL.D.,  Ex-Chancellor  of  Nashville  Uni- 
versity, Professor  of  Pedagogy,  University  of  Michigan;  author 
of  "Science  of  Education,"  "School  Supervision,"  "Short  His- 
tory of  Education,"  "Compayre's  'Elements  of  Psychology,'  "  etc. 

"I  have  just  finished  your  little  'Guide,'  and  I  want  to  write 
at  once  to  tell  you  how  much  I  enjoyed  it,  though  of  course 
I  did  not  expect  that  it  was  written  especially  for  me!  You 
have  the  best  classification  of  poetry  that  I  have  ever  seen,  and 
your  references  and  citations  arc  simply  prodigious." — Paul 
Bacon    (with  Allyn  &  Bacon,  Publishers),  Chicago. 

2.  "Principles  of  Expressive  Reading,"  191 7.  Cloth. 
Illustrated.      Published   by    Richard   G.    Badger,   The 


Appendix  233 

Gorham  Press,  Boston.  For  sale  by  Augsburg  Pub- 
lishing House,  Minneapolis.     $1.50. 

A  thesis  for  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Philosophy  at  the 
University  of  Minnesota,   1908. 

3.  "United  Church  Home  Missions,"  1909.  Cloth. 
Illustrated.  200  pages.  Published  and  for  sale  by 
Augsburg  Publishing  House,  Minneapolis.     60  cents. 

"Here  we  have  the  first  really  modern  English  work  on 
Lutheran  Home  Missions,  and  the  General  Council  and  other 
bodies  of  the  Church  would  do  well  to  make  their  mission 
work  as  clear,  as  graphic,  in  as  ready  a  book  for  study  as  this 
most  excellent  volume." — Dr.  T.  E.  Schmauk  in  "The  Lutheran." 

"At  our  first  reading  this  volume  caught  up  our  attention 
with  a  certain  sustained  eloquence  and  consecutive  argument. 
As  we  read  paragraph  by  paragraph,  throughout  the  clearly  out- 
lined presentation,  we  were  brought  to  feel,  that,  whether  we 
accepted  or  rejected  the  book,  it  held  a  message  that  went  home 
to  the  center  of  our  problerp  as  a  Church  in  this  country." 
— Prof.  C.  O.  Solberg  in  "United  Lutheran." 

4.  "Ness  Jubelskrift,"  191 1.  Cloth.  Illustrated. 
154  pages.  Published  and  for  sale  by  Augsburg  Pub- 
lishing House,  Minneapolis.     50  cents. 

"Denne  bog  er  skrevet  i  anledning  af  Ness  menigheds  femti- 
aarsjubilaeum,  og  den  er  m0nstergyldig.  Der  findes  ikke,  det 
jeg  ved,  en  eneste  saadan  bog  f0r.  .  .  .  Om  nogen  af  dem,  som 
har  holdt  femtiaarsfest,  skulde  se  denne  bog,  vilde  de  vist 
0nske :  Gid  vi  ogsaa  hadde  en  slig  bog  i  vor  menighed.  Hvad 
vilde  det  ikke  bety  for  de  kommende  slegter  i  vor  kirke,  om  vi 
hadde  en  saadan  skildring  fra  hver  menighed  i  samfundet." 
— Prof.  E.  Kr.  Johnsen  in  "Lutheraneren." 

5.  "Den  forenede  norsk  lutherske  kirke  i  Amerika," 

1914.  Art  covers.  104  pages.  Illustrated.  Published 
by  Augsburg  Publishing  House  and  distributed  in 
the  libraries  of  Norway  in  honor  of  the  Norway 
Centennial. 

6.  "The  Academy  for  Princes,"  1917.  Cloth.  Illus- 
trated. 240  pages.  Published  and  for  sale  by  Augs- 
burg Publishing  House,   Minneapolis.     $1.00. 


234  appendix 

B.    AS  EDITOR. 

7.  "By  the  Christmas  Tree,"  Xo.  5,  191 1.  Paper. 
Songs  with  music,  and  recitations  with  program  for 
Christmas.  PubHshed  and  for  sale  by  Augsburg  Pub- 
lishing House,  Minneapolis.     16  pages.     5  cents. 

"This  is  a  friendly  little  visitor  that  comes  around  every  fall 
to  make  it  easier  for  us  to  have  a  profitable  and  happy  Christ- 
mas program  in  the  church And  there  may  he  some  who 

never  used  the  one  edited  by  Dr.  O.  M.  Norlie  in  191 1.  That, 
too,  was  very  good,  indeed.  Perhaps  I  ought  to  tell  you  when 
I  consider  one  of  these  exercises  good :  it  is  when  the  words  are 
appropriate  and  dignified,  when  the  music  is  acceptable  to  Lu- 
theran church  people,  and  when  the  children  like  it,  take  hold 
of  it,  and  sing  it  with  a  vim." — Rev.  Olaf  Lysnes  in  "United 
Lutheran." 

8.  "Lutheran  Almanac  for  1912,"  191 1.    Art  covers. 

Illustrated.      104  pages.     Published   and    for   sale   by 

Augsburg  Publishing  House,  Minneapolis.     10  cents. 

"  'Lutheran  .Mmanac  for  1912*  indeholder  saa  udmerket  laese- 
stof,  at  den  burde  udbredes  i  tusenvis,  ja  hundretusen  —  om 
muligt  millionvis  —  blandt  dem",  som  kan  laese  og  forstaa  det 
ertgelske  sprog.  Pastor  Norlie  bar  forfattet  det  mcstc  af  ind- 
holdet,  og  bans  artikel  'Lest  We  Be  Robbed'  er  et  mesterligt 
stykke  arbeide,  greit  og  grundigt,  interessant  og  overmaade 
nyttigt  og  gavnligt  for  b0rn  og  voksne.  Hans  arbeide  er  let 
at  forstaa,  og  paa  samme  tid  er  det  grundigt,  baseret  paa  om- 
fattende,  samvittighedsfulde,  videnskabelige  unders0gelser  og 
fakta,  som  man  kan  lite  paa." — Rev.  A.  H.  Gjevre  in  "Luther- 
aneren." 

9.  "The  Church  and  Her  Child,"  191 1.  A  confirma- 
tion book.  Cloth.  106  pages.  30  cents.  '  Published 
and  for  sale  by  Augsburg  Publishing  House,  Min- 
neapolis. 

Contents:  i.  Confirmation.  Rev.  Olaf  Lysnes.— 2.  Chris- 
tian Education.  Rev.  O.  M.  Norlie. — 3.  The  Word  of  God. 
Rev.  Th.  Eggen. — 4.  Baptism.  Prof.  Ole  d.  Felland. — 5.  Com- 
munion. Rev.  (nistav  Stearns. — 6.  The  Church.  Rev.  George 
Taylor  Rygh.^7.  The  Lord's  Day.  Rev.  C.  E.  Sybilrud.— 
8.  Prayer.  Rev.  John  Peterson. — g.  Amusements.  Prof.  Nils 
Kleven. — 10.  Temptations.  Prof.  C.  O.  Solbcrg. — 1 1.  Faithful- 
ness unto  I.)eath.     Rev.  Edward   Ncrvig. 

Contains  also  blank  pages  for  Remembrance  of  Confirmation 
Day — My  Confirmation  Classmates — The  Confirmation  Sermon — 


Appendix  235 

Congregations    to    Which    I    Have    Belonged — The    First    Com- 
munion  Sermon — My  Pastors. 

10.  "Alterbogen"  (official  revision),  1912.  Cloth. 
441  pages.  Published  and  for  sale  by  Augsburg  Pub- 
lishing House,  Minneapolis.  Four  styles,  $1.50,  $2.00, 
$2.50  and  $3.00. 

11.  "A  Free  Text  Church  Postil,"  1913.  Cloth.  356 
pages.  Published  and  for  sale  by  Augsburg  Publish- 
ing  House,   Minneapolis.     $1.50. 

"Church  postils  are  of  great  vakte.  They  contain  as  a  rule 
very  choice  sermons.  These  can  be  read  for  edification  by 
those  who  intend  to  go  to  church,  and  by  those  who 
are  obliged  to  stay  away  from  services.  They  can  be  read 
by  some  deacon  when  there  is  no  preaching  on  Sundays,  and 
they  can  be  read  by  the  pastor  with  profit  after  he  has  prepared 
his  Sunda}-  sermon.  Thej^  are  of  historical  value,  showing  how 
and  what  the  pastors  of  an  age  preach.  An  interesting  example 
of  the  dogmatic  value  of  church  postils  is  recorded  in  a  news 
item  in  'Kirketidende,'  1882,  p.  632.  The  Norwegian  Augustana 
Synod  was  in  session.  The  president  of  the  Synod,  Rev.  Ole 
Andrewson,  in  his  message  mentioned  the  fact  that  this  Synod 
was  attacked  because  it  did  nof  state  definitely  (in  theses)  its 
teachings  on  the  questions  that  were  so  warmly  debated  by  the 
Norwegian  synods  in  the  eighties.  The  Augustana  pastors  did 
not  care  to  enter  the  scholastic  contest.  'But,'  said  Andrewson, 
'let  us  publish  a  church  postil,  so  that  coming  generations  may 
know   from   it  what  we  have  taught.' 

"Many  good  church  postils  have  been  published  in  Norwe- 
gian and  in  English  as  well  as  in  other  languages.  The  pastors 
of  the  Norwegian  Lutheran  Churches  of  America  have  published 
several  already,  but  this  is  the  first  one  by  them  in  English 
dress.  The  book  is  therefore  an  epoch-maker.  It  will,  at  least, 
in  the  course  of  time,  be  of  more  than  ordinary  interest  because 
it  is  the  first  of.  its  kind  in  the  Norwegian  Lutheran  Church. 
It  is  an  excellent  collection  of  sermons. 

"It    contains   69    sermons    on   68   texts    by   55    representative 
pastors.-    The   sermons   are   a   credit   to   their   authors   and   the 
book  is  a  credit  to  our  Publishing  House.     The  book  has  four 
indexes :     i,    Sundays    and    Holidays ;    2,    Authors ;    3,    Texts ; ' 
4,   Themes." 

"Ein  durchaus  ansprechendes  Predigtbuch.  .  .  .  Unter  den 
Namen  bemerken  wir  einmal  den  uns  bekanntcn  Prof.  Dr.  F.  A. 
Schmidt,  er  diefert  die  Pfingstpredigt.  Zwei  Namen  sind  uns 
bekannt  als  friihere  Studenten  unserer  Anstalt  Capital  Uni- 
versity, namlich  die  PP.  G.  T.  Rygh  und  E.  T.  Rogne.  Die 
Textc   sind  aus  beidcn   Testamenten   gewiihlt,   meist  kurz,   aber 


236  appendix 

im  Anschluss  an  das  Kirchenjahre.  .  .  .  Sonst  sind  die  Predigten 
anregen,  erbauend,  recht  fiir  die  GcRcnwart  und  ihre  Bcdiirf- 
nisse,  auch  lehrhaft  im  Inhalt.  Die  Textwahl  ist  hie  und  da 
besonderns  lobenswert,  greift  auch  kopenreihcn  zuriick.  Voll- 
standige  Register  sind  beigegeben.  Eine  Postille  von  so  vieic 
Prcdigcrn  ist  an  sich  schon  eih  interessantes  Werk,  und  viele 
unserer  Prediger  werdcn  gerne  einmal  priifen  wollen,  wie  man 
das  hjtherische  Evangclium  unter  den  norwegischen  Brudern 
verkiindigt." — "Lutherischen   Kirchenzeitung." 

C.    AS  JOINT  EDITOR. 

12.  "Norsk-cngclsk  s0ndagsskolesangbog,"  191 1. 
Cloth.  Xorwegian-English  word  edition,  409  pages, 
35  cents.  Norwegian  word  eciition,  231  pages,  25 
cents.  English  word  edition,  178  pages,  25  cents. 
Published  and  for  sale  by  Augsburg  Publishing 
House,  Minneapolis.  (Music  edition  prepared,  but 
not  published.)     Rev.  N.  B.  Thvedt,  joint  editor. 

13.  "The  Lutheran  Hymnary,  Junior,"  1916.  Cloth. 
Norwegian-English  word  and  music  edition,  231 
pages.  Published  and  for  sale  by  Augsburg  Publish- 
ing House,  Minneapolis,  Minn.,  and  Lutheran  Pub- 
lishing House,  Decorah,  Iowa.  (Prof.  D.  G.  Ristad, 
Prof.  M.  O.  Wee,  Rev.  L.  C.  Jacobson.  and  Rev.  L.  P. 
Thorkveen,  joint  editors.) 

"If  we  stop  to  reflect  a  moment,  most  of  us  will  agree  with 
the  committee  that  the  songs  learned  in  our  Sunday  school  and 
parochial  school  .should  be  the  ones  that  children  will  later  sing 
as  communicant  members  of  the  Congregation.  In  the  same 
manner  as  the  child  is  taught  the  rudiments  of  Christian  theolog>' 
through  the  Catechism  and  the  Bible  History,  should  he  also 
be  taught  the  words  and  tunes  of  our  most  priceless  church 
.songs  and  chorals.  Why  not  teach  our  children  hymns  and 
tunes  that  will  sound  familiar  when  they  get  to  church,  and  not 
teach  them  a  whole  lot  of  songs  that  they  will  never  hear  after 
Confirmation?  And  the  songs  most  cherished  are  the  ones 
learned  in  youth.  We  would  respectfully  urge  all  who  examine 
this  l>ook  to  read  the  preface  before  they  condemn  the  book." 
— H.  P.  Grimsby  in  "United  Lutheran." 

"This  book  is  designed  especially  for  use  in  schools  of  various 
kinds  and  grades :  Sunday  schools,  parochial  schools,  academics, 
and  colleges.     It  may  also  very  well  be  used  in  young  people's 


Appendix  237 

societies,  ladies'  aid  societies,  and  other  gatherings.  Also  prayer 
meetings.  But  when  the  editors  tell  us  that  the  book  is  intended 
especially  for  school  use,  the  pedagogical  idea  comes  in  there, 
and  it  would  be  well  if  more  parents  and  teachers  gave  this 
due  consideration.  .  .  . 

"  'The  Lutheran  Hymnary,  Junior,'  is  the  most  consistently 
bilingual  book  that  we  ever  saw.  Headings,  indexes,  words, 
prefaces,  titles,  and  contents, — all  are  given  in  both  English  and 
Norwegian,  side  by  side.  Most  of  the  Congregations  of  the 
three  Synods  directly  interested  in  this  book  are  in  the  bilingual 
stage.  Here  you  can  have  a  hymn  with  both  languages  on  the 
same  page 

"  'The  Lutheran  Hymnarj-,  Junior'  proved  to  be  a  surprise  to 
me.  I  have  tried  out  every  melody  in  the  book.  I  had  expected 
it  to  be  altogether  too  difficult  and  'grown  up'  for  its  con- 
stituency. I  am  happily  disappointed.  But  this  little  book  is 
good  not  only  for  schools,  but  also  for  the  home.  Use  it  in  the 
home.  And  if  it  is  permissible  for  others  to  supply  the  public 
schools  with  poor  music,  it  is  also  permissible  for  some  of  you 
who  read  this  to  supply  a  country  school  house  with  "The 
Lutheran  Hymnary,  Junior.' "— Olaf  Lysnes  in  "The  United 
Lutheran." 

D.    AS  EDITOR-IN-CHIEF. 

14.  "Norsk  lutherske  prester  i  Amerika,  1843-1914," 

("Prestekalenderen"),  1914.  Cloth.  Illustrated.  624 
pages. 

"Norsk  lutherske  prester  i  Amerika,  1843-1915," 
191 5.  Cloth.  Illustrated.  695  pages.  Published  and 
for  sale  by  Augsburg  Publishing  House,  Minneapo- 
lis.    $2.00. 

Contains  a  general  history  of  the  Norwegian  Lutheran  church 
work  by  decades,  a  sketch  of  each  of  the  14  Norwegian  Lu- 
theran Synods,  biographies  and  photos  of  over  1,800  Norwegian 
Lutheran  pastors  and  theological  professors,  indexes  of  pastors' 
birthplaces,  schools,  books,  professors,  missionaries,  deaths  and 
names,  besides  tables,  maps,  and  diagrams.  About  8,000  letters 
and  23,000  circulars  were  sent  out  to  secure  the  information. 
About  60  per  cent  of  the  collected  material  was  secured  through 
this  correspondence,  40  per  cent  through  books  and  periodicals. 
The  assistant  editors  were  Revs.  K.  Seehuus,  A.  M.  Arntzen, 
A.  L.  Wiek,  and  Profs.  M.  O.  Wee  and  L.  Lillehei. 

"Dr.  Norlie's  book  is  a  mine  of  detailed  information  about 
the  many  Norwegian-American  pastors   who  have   labored  and 


238  /Appendix 

jjone  to  their  rest,  and  of  the  many  who  still  are  busy  in  the 
vineyard  of  the  Church  of  God." — G.  T.  Rygh  in  "United 
Lutheran." 

"Boken  ar  amnad  att  vara  den  forsta  af  en  serie  bocker  och 
skullc  de  foljandc  behandla :  forsamlingarna,  synoderna,  publi- 
kationcrna,  skolorna,  hemmissionen,  hednamissionen,  barmhiirtig- 
hetsarbctet,  kyrkoforeningarna,  tcologie  diskussionerna,  histo- 
riska    dokumenten,    etc.      D.et    blir    en    intrcssant    och    varderik 

serie,  och  borde  mana  var  synod  til  cfterfoljd Miirkligt 

ar  att  de  som  verkat  i  de  olika  synoderna  kommit  fran  fjorton 
olika  nationer,  de  fiesta  fran  landsbygden.  Tretton  aro  fodda 
i  Sverige,  tretton  aro  fran  Augustana  seminariet.  Boken  inne- 
haller  300.000  fakta "—Dr.  John  Telleen  in  "Augustana." 

"Det  bar  ogsaa  med  rette  vakt  stor  opsigt,  o'g  f0rste  oplag 
blev  revet  med  i  en  fart.  Nu  har  vi  faat  et  nyt  oplag,  som  er 
f0rt  op  til  iaar,  og  det  hele  er  gjennemgaat  og  rettet." — Phof. 
E.  Kr.  Johnsex  in  "Lutheraneren." 

15.  "Norsk  lutherske  mcnighcter  i  Amerika,  1843- 
1916,"  191 7  ("Menighetskaleiuleren").  Two  volumes. 
Cloth.  Illustrated.  Ca.  2,000  pages.  Published  and 
for  sale  by  Augsburg  Publishing  House,  Minneapo- 
lis, Minn.,  and  Lutheran  Publishing  House,  Decorah, 
Iowa.  (Prof.  T.  O.  Tolo,  Rev.  D.  Kvaase,  Rev.  K.  Kas- 
berg,  Rev.  C.  M.  Hallanger,  Rev.  E.  M.  Stensrud, 
Rev.  L.  C.  Jacobson,  Rev.  A.  M.  Arntzen,  Rev.  A,  L. 
Wiek,  and  Prof.  L.  Lillehei,  assistant  editors.) 


11.     ARTICLES  BEARING  ON  RELIGIOUS 
EDUCATION,  BY  O.  M.  NORLIE. 

a.   IN  "SCHOOL  EDUCATION." 
"A  Child  Study  Experiment,"  May,  1904,  18. 
b.    IN  "LUTHERANEREN." 

1912.  "Samfundstoget"    (billedet),   568. 

1913.  "Det  f0rste  aarti,"  1303-06. 

"Den  norsk-engelske   s0ndagsskolesangbogen,"    136-67. 
"Det  andet  aarti,"  1368-69. 
"Det  tredje  aarti,"  1428-31. 
"Det  femte  aarti,"  1525-27. 
"Det  sjette  aarti,"    1557-59. 

1914.  "Rapport  fra  nimandskomiteen,"  230-31. 

1915.  "Lundes  'Sp0rsmaal   for  katekisation,'  "  339. 
"Anmerkninger  til  'Protest'  i  'Lutheraneren,'  side  617-18," 

678-81. 
"Anmerkninger    til    'Tak  —  og    lidt    til'    i    'Lutheraneren,' 

side  792-93,"  882-84. 
"Minnesota  General  Laws,  191 1,  356.1  —  et  punkt,"  1394-95. 

1916.  "Lutheran  Hymnary,  Junior,"  66-68,   1 16-19. 

c.    IN   "UNITED  LUTHERAN." 

1909.  "The  United  Church  Home  Missions,"  3,  19,  35-37,  51-53, 

67-69,  90-91,  107-09,  124-25,  140-41,  154-56,  170-73,  186-87, 
203-05,  221,  234-37,  251-53,  266-69,  282-85,  300. 
"The    Bible    and    the    Young    People's    League,"    731-33, 
747-49- 

1910.  "Reformation  Dawn,"  42-44. 
"Prayer,"  92-93. 

"The  Synod  and  the  Young  People's  League,"  103,  106-09. 
"Hunt's  'Lutheran  Sunday  School  Handbook,'"  iio-ii. 
"Why  Is  the  'Child  the  Central  Problem  of  the  Universe'?" 

196-97. 
"The  Teacher's  Personality,"  267-69. 
"Spencer's  - 'Education,' "  284-87,  302-03,  317-19. 
"How  to  Use  the  Y.  P.  L.  Topics,"  462. 
"Talents,"  506-07. 
"Corporal  Punishment,"  621-23. 
"Proselytism,"  627-28. 
"Nehemiah,"  633. 
"Mixed  Marriages,"  669-70. 

"Christian  Education,"  346,  690-91,  707-08,  732-23. 
"Luther  and  Lenker,"  795,  805-06. 

191 1.  "Monasticism,"  41-42. 
"The  Test,"  75-77. 
"Augsburg  Confession,"  380. 

"Tangjerd's  'Vidnetjenesten'  and  Lunde's  'Vaagn  op'  and 

'Livssp0rsmaal,'  "   527,   791. 
"Guarding  against  Religious  Fads,"  651-52. 
"Why  the  Reformation  Failed  in  Some  Countries,"  682-83. 


240  Appendix 

1912.  "Centralization  of  Control  and  Localization  of  Interest," 

l2-\i,  20-31.  46-47.  59-60.  94-95- 
"Salaried   Officials   of    Boards,"   266-67.   2a4-85. 
"Blunder  in  Our  Almanac,"  322-23,  340-41,  354-56,  380-81. 
*'H0vcrstad's  'ProRramhjaelp,'  "   763. 
"An    ApoloKV    for   the    Church,"   620-21,   638,   654-55.   669, 

686,  701-02. 
"Lundc's  'Explanation  of  Catechism,' "  814-15. 

1913.  "Lunde's  'Explanation  of  Catechism,' "   14-15. 

"Paid  Secretary  of  Board  of  Education,"  93-95,  109-n. 
"Fedde,  Farseth  and  L0kensgaard,"  142. 
"Xorwepian  Lutheran  Higher  Schools,  1912,"  190. 
"Unchurched   Brethren,"   205-07. 
"Language  Study  in  Our  Schools,"  246. 

1914.  "Lunde's  'Questions  for  Catechization,' "  100. 

1915.  "The  Language   Situation  in  the  United  Church,"  131-34. 

146-50,  162-65,  186-87. 
"Stellhorn's    'Der    Schriftbeweiss    des    lutherischen    Kate- 

chismus,"  309. 
"Luther's  Works,  \,"  331. 
"An    Ibsen    Text    Book,   with    Chart   of    Ibsen's    Works," 

466-67.  538,  553. 
"School   Carols."  565. 

"Sheatsley's  'To  My  Sunday  School  Teacher,' "  565. 
"Essential    Place   of   Religion   in   Education,  with   a   Plan 

for    Introducing    Religious    Teaching    into    the    Public 

Schools,"   738-39.  756-57.   772-7i.  788-89,  804-05,  824-26. 
"Schmidt  and  Schuh's  'Through  Luther  to  Liberty,' "  832. 

1916.  "Fonkalsrud's    'Scandinavian-American,'"   21-22. 
"Schuh's  'Catechisations'  and  Golladay's  'Sermons  on  the 

Catechism,'  "  59. 
"Eliassen's  'Konfirmert  og  hvad  saa,'  "  220. 
"San  Diego,"  290-93,  300. 
"Xothstein's  'My  Church.'  "  420. 
"Monson's  'The  Difference,'  "  420. 
"Luther's  Works.  II."  453-54. 
"Sigmond,  Bcrsagcl  and  Boe's  'Concordia,' "  500. 
"Two    English    Proverbs,"   5 14- 15. 
"When  the  Schools  Open."  574.  588. 
".■\s    Rain   and    Snow,"    756-57. 
d.     In  "United  Church  Home  Missions,"  49-56,  95-137. 

In  "Ness  jul>elskrift,"   150-54. 
/.     In  "Den   forencde  norsk  lutherske  kirke,"  42-65. 
<;.     In  "Lutheran   .Almanac   for   IQI2."  20-52. 
/i.     In  "The  Church   and   Her  Child."    19-37. 

In  "Lutheran   Hymnary,  Junior,"   Preface.  III-XVII. 

In  "Prcstckalenderen,"  25-26,  29-30,  34-35,  38-39,  43-44<  49- 

55,  62f*-57. 
In  "Mcnighcdskalcnderen." 
In  Dr.  J.   S.  Johnson's  "Minnesota,"  243-55. 
In  "Den    forencde   kirkes   aarsl>erctning,"  1913.   4o8,  4'5-^6; 
1014,  64-67. 


This  book  is  DUE  on  tlie  last  date  stamped  below 


Form  Lr9-15m-7,'82 


SV    Norlie  - 
4531 

^•"^^  The  academy 
for  princes, 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

II II III  nil  III  ii|i||i|iiiiiii||iiiiiii  II M 


A     001  145  807     2 


UNIVERSIT-y  of  CALIFORNIA 


UBKABI 


:^i-^ 


